The
Project
of
PEACE
.
CHAP.
I.
The
INTRODUCTION
.
THEY
must
certainly
have
little
good
Nature
,
and
far
less
Christian
Charity
,
who
are
not
most
sensibly
afflicted
for
the
miserable
Distractions
,
the
deplorable
Differences
,
and
unnatural
Divisions
which
are
among
those
who
profess
the
glorious
Religion
of
Christ
Jesus
:
That
Heart
must
be
more
flinty
than
a
Stoick's
,
which
does
not
bleed
it self
,
and
supply
the
Eyes
with
Tears
,
whilst
Christians
(
who
by
the
Command
of
their
Great
but
Meek
and
Tender
Lord
,
ought
to
be
harmless
as
Doves
,
and
innocent
as
Lambs
)
are
transformed
by
preposterous
Zeal
,
and
pious
Pretences
,
into
Wolves
and
Tygres
;
and
with
a
fierce
and
savage
fury
,
mutually
Worry
and
Devour
one
another
:
nay
,
even
exceed
the
madness
of
those
Brutes
,
and
devest
themselves
of
all
Humanity
,
to
put
on
this
new
Nature
(
as
they
term
it
)
of
Religion
.
For
,
Saevis
inter
se
convenit
Vrsis
.
The
Greenland
Bears
are
kind
one
to
another
.
But
to
the
shame
of
those
who
call
themselves
Christians
,
(
but
are
of
the
Synagogue
of
Satan
that
Aboriginal
Murderer
)
men
are
not
so
modest
as
to
be
confined
within
the
limits
of
making
true
the
Horrid
Adage
,
Homo
homini
Lupus
,
that
one
man
is
a
Wolf
to
devour
another
,
but
they
proceed
to
the
utmost
extremity
of
Malice
and
Madness
,
and
become
Homo
homini
Daemon
,
Devils
to
damn
one
another
,
not
Anthropophagi
,
or
Canibals
,
but
Psychophagi
,
feeding
upon
humane
souls
:
turning
that
innocent
Wisdom
of
the
Serpent
,
which
our
Lord
commands
to
preserve
our selves
,
into
the
restless
Malice
of
the
Old
Serpent
,
to
destroy
others
,
Souls
,
Bodies
,
and
Estates
;
and
to
infuse
the
Mortal
Poison
of
Adders
,
which
is
under
their
Lips
,
into
the
Souls
of
Credulous
Men
,
through
their
Ears
and
Eyes
,
with
the
pretext
of
Piety
and
true
Religion
.
The
Glorious
Company
of
Saints
and
Martyrs
now
triumphant
in
Heaven
,
went
thither
through
a
Red
Sea
of
Blood
,
but
it
was
their
own
which
was
shed
by
the
cruel
hands
of
Heathenish
Persecutors
,
who
did
it
ignorantly
in
Unbelief
;
and
with
joy
it
was
,
that
they
set
their
seal
to
the
Testimony
of
Jesus
and
his
Truth
in
their
dearest
blood
,
Emptying
their
Veins
,
that
their
Souls
might
be
filled
with
a
glorious
Immortality
.
But
now
Christians
who
all
profess
one
Common
Name
and
Faith
,
think
they
do
not
set
to
their
seal
to
that
Truth
,
unless
they
shed
the
blood
of
one
another
:
and
that
most
commonly
for
differences
in
Opinion
,
for
Words
,
Names
,
Fancies
,
and
Conjectures
,
at
least
if
we
may
believe
there
is
no
more
in
the
bottom
,
which
they
conceal
,
than
there
is
in
what
they
pretend
openly
for
the
ground
of
the
Quarrel
.
Oh
Barbarous
Christianity
!
Oh
Heathenish
Impiety
!
In
the
importunate
Croud
of
such
mournful
thoughts
and
considerations
,
of
former
Experience
of
our
late
Shipwrack
,
and
fear
of
future
Events
,
which
the
Noisy
Tempest
that
seemed
to
threaten
our
Crazy
and
bruised
Vessel
,
suggested
to
my
mind
;
my
Soul
was
overwhelmed
with
Grief
and
fear
,
and
ready
to
sink
into
Dispair
,
both
at
the
remembrance
of
the
past
,
and
the
terrible
Consequences
of
that
Inevitable
Ruin
,
which
Truth
it self
has
pronounced
against
a
house
and
a
Kingdom
divided
within
,
and
therefore
against
themselves
;
and
distracted
by
Intestin
Discords
.
THE
prophetique
Caution
of
the
Apostle
came
presently
into
my
mind
:
But
if
ye
bite
and
devour
one
another
,
take
heed
that
ye
be
not
consumed
one
of
another
.
I
saw
,
me
thought
,
with
Horror
,
the
too
plain
truth
of
it
in
those
once
Golden
Candlesticks
,
Imposter
Mahomet
.
I
could
not
stand
upon
the
Brink
of
such
an
amasing
Precipice
without
extreme
Horror
,
nor
see
the
Cause
so
Evident
,
without
a
dreadful
apprehension
of
the
Tragical
Issue
.
Which
made
me
break
out
into
the
Passionate
Wish
of
the
afflicted
Jeremy
:
Oh
that
my
Head
were
Waters
,
and
mine
Eyes
a
fountain
of
Tears
,
that
I
might
weep
day
and
night
for
the
daughter
of
my
People
!
Oh
that
I
had
in
the
Wilderness
a
lodging
Place
of
a
way-faring
man
,
that
I
might
leave
my
People
,
and
go
from
them
,
for
they
are
an
Assembly
of
treacherous
Men.
For
I
found
my self
like
the
Royal
Prophet
;
My
heart
was
sore
pained
within
me
,
fear
and
trembling
came
upon
me
;
then
said
I
,
Oh
that
I
had
wings
like
a
Dove
,
for
then
would
I
flee
away
and
be
at
rest
;
I
would
wander
far
off
,
and
remain
in
the
Wilderness
;
I
would
make
haste
to
escape
from
the
windy
storm
and
tempest
.
But
what
,
said
I
,
will
Tears
avail
;
though
I
could
raise
them
to
a
Deluge
?
can
they
attone
the
Sins
,
or
drown
the
Miseries
of
a
Nation
?
Oh
blessed
Jesus
!
thou
great
and
compassionate
Shepherd
,
look
down
from
thy
glorious
Habitation
upon
this
miserable
Flock
,
which
with
thy
precious
blood
thou
hast
redeemed
:
pour
out
thine
Indignation
upon
the
Heathen
,
who
either
have
not
known
thy
Name
,
or
Hate
it
.
When
shall
that
happy
Vnity
and
perfect
Charity
bless
thy
Church
,
in
being
one
Flock
under
thee
,
that
great
and
only
Shepherd
?
when
shall
the
breaches
of
Zion
be
made
up
?
when
shall
Jerusalem
,
by
being
at
Vnity
in
it self
,
become
the
Glory
of
the
whole
Earth
,
the
City
of
the
great
King
?
I
begun
then
to
meditate
upon
the
Goodness
of
that
wise
Physician
who
giveth
Medicine
to
heal
their
Sickness
,
and
maketh
men
to
be
of
one
mind
in
a
House
:
But
alas
!
when
I
came
to
put
our
Sins
(
and
especially
our
Ingratitudes
for
Mercies
that
were
Miracles
)
into
the
Ballance
against
Gods
Mercy
,
I
found
but
too
true
what
the
same
afflicted
Prophet
sayes
of
himself
,
in
a
Case
not
much
different
from
ours
;
When
I
would
comfort
my self
against
sorrow
,
my
heart
was
faint
within
me
;
we
looked
for
Peace
but
no
good
came
;
for
a
time
of
Health
,
but
behold
trouble
.
Long
have
we
hoped
to
see
good
Dayes
,
and
expected
better
Times
;
but
the
harvest
is
past
,
the
Summer
is
ended
,
and
we
are
not
deliver'd
.
Nay
rather
,
our
Symptoms
appear
more
dangerous
,
and
our
wound
almost
incurable
.
With
which
consideration
,
I
burst
out
into
the
sensible
Expression
of
the
holy
disconsolate
,
in
the
following
Verse
:
For
the
hurt
of
the
Daughter
of
my
People
am
I
hurt
;
I
am
black
;
astonishment
hath
taken
hold
on
me
!
I
had
no
sooner
uttered
those
Words
,
but
my
Eye
was
Encountred
with
the
succeeding
Expression
;
Is
there
no
Balm
in
Gilead
?
Is
there
no
Physician
there
?
why
then
is
not
the
health
of
the
daughter
of
my
People
recovered
?
Yes
certainly
(
said
I
)
there
is
Balm
in
Gilead
,
but
where
is
the
Physician
that
shall
apply
it
?
The
wound
is
deep
,
and
Fester'd
;
and
will
not
indure
the
least
,
the
gentlest
hand
to
touch
it
.
They
who
are
sick
even
to
the
Extreamest
Agonies
and
Convulsions
,
believe
themselves
in
the
most
perfect
state
of
Health
;
they
reject
,
contemn
,
and
despise
the
Physician
,
and
his
applications
;
and
though
they
are
in
the
most
dangerous
Delirium
,
they
are
so
strongly
possessed
of
this
belief
,
that
they
think
the
Physitian
mad
and
brain-sick
;
and
are
so
far
from
receiving
his
advice
and
skill
,
that
they
cry
out
,
He
wants
it
himself
,
and
they
pretend
to
give
it
.
I
knew
that
many
there
were
who
had
attempted
the
charitable
design
in
vain
;
I
knew
their
Talents
far
exceed
my
Mite
;
I
can
give
but
all
,
they
can
give
no
more
,
and
that
I
will
give
.
I
know
my
Lord
will
expect
an
account
,
a
strict
one
from
me
;
I
returned
(
says
he
)
and
saw
under
the
Sun
,
that
the
Race
is
not
to
the
swift
,
nor
the
Battle
to
the
strong
;
and
my
hopes
received
a
strange
assistance
,
and
my
Courage
a
reinforcement
by
the
Parable
of
the
poor
Man
,
IN
the
Name
therefore
of
God
Omnipotent
,
I
will
Enter
upon
this
Rugged
way
,
which
is
therefore
Uneven
,
because
few
there
are
that
tread
it
:
and
in
my
Travels
through
these
Regions
of
good
and
bad
Report
,
I
will
endeavour
to
Follow
the
bright
Star
of
Truth
;
and
to
avoid
the
dangerous
Rocks
of
Partiality
and
Passion
:
I
will
not
Court
the
Kindness
even
of
that
Party
which
I
own
,
by
unmanly
,
and
much
less
Unchristian
Flattery
,
nor
treat
those
who
are
Enemies
to
themselves
and
truth
,
with
heat
and
Animosity
,
as
if
they
were
my
own
.
And
if
at
any
time
I
may
appear
transported
,
too
sharp
or
Rugged
,
I
desire
it
may
be
remembred
,
that
the
Samaritan
was
no
less
Compassionate
or
Charitable
,
for
the
sharpness
of
his
Wine
,
than
for
the
smoothness
of
his
Oyl
;
the
one
was
as
necessary
to
cleanse
the
Wounds
,
as
the
other
to
heal
them
;
and
both
previous
to
his
binding
them
up
.
All
the
Request
I
have
to
those
who
at
present
differ
from
me
in
Opinion
is
,
That
if
I
speak
truth
,
I
may
be
Credited
,
and
they
perswaded
to
Embrace
the
same
Design
which
all
good
Christians
are
bound
to
promote
as
well
as
I
,
if
they
expect
Salvation
;
viz.
Peace
on
Earth
,
and
good
will
towards
Men
,
as
well
as
Glory
to
God
on
high
.
And
if
I
be
mistaken
,
since
I
do
not
Err
of
Malicious
Wickedness
,
that
they
will
pity
me
,
and
inform
me
better
.
No
person
shall
more
greedily
Embrace
a
clearer
beam
of
Divine
Truth
,
that
darling
of
my
Soul
;
nay
,
I
will
further
ingage
,
that
though
it
comes
disguised
and
wrapt
up
in
Calumnies
and
reproaches
(
the
most
disadvantageous
dress
to
apparel
Perswasion
in
)
yet
will
I
not
refuse
to
Embrace
her
.
Nor
because
it
comes
from
my
Enemies
,
and
with
all
the
Circumstances
which
may
make
it
appear
so
,
will
I
therefore
become
theirs
,
and
my
own
,
by
being
an
Enemy
to
Truth
.
The
sword
which
was
design'd
to
kill
,
may
sometimes
by
a
happy
accident
Cure
,
by
cutting
the
Imposthume
;
and
though
the
Lancet
be
sharp
,
yet
if
it
Cures
my
Feavor
,
by
discharging
the
Malignant
humor
of
my
blood
,
I
shall
not
refuse
the
assistance
I
may
receive
from
such
a
profitable
Wound
;
and
would
be
glad
to
escape
a
Shipwrack
,
even
by
the
Rock
upon
which
I
am
split
.
CHAP.
II.
HE
that
will
Build
secure
,
must
first
clear
the
Foundation
;
and
if
he
finds
either
Sand
or
Rubbish
,
he
must
remove
them
;
and
not
think
his
time
or
labour
lost
,
which
is
spent
in
sinking
deep
to
find
a
firm
and
solid
Bottom
,
where
he
intends
to
set
a
weighty
Pile
,
and
raise
a
lasting
Fabrick
.
For
otherwise
he
can
expect
no
better
success
,
than
the
foolish
builder
in
the
Parable
,
who
built
upon
the
Sand
,
which
was
not
able
to
indure
the
violent
shock
of
the
noisy
Tempest
;
but
when
the
Wind
and
the
Rain
made
their
attaque
upon
it
,
it
presently
Fell
,
and
great
was
his
Folly
that
built
it
,
as
well
as
the
fall
of
it
.
WHOSOEVER
they
be
that
will
Embrace
Truth
,
and
put
on
Charity
,
the
Bond
of
Christian
Perfection
,
and
the
fulfilling
the
Royal
Law
of
Liberty
,
must
seriously
Resolve
to
devest
themselves
of
what
is
contrary
to
it
;
The
great
inquiry
of
the
World
is
that
of
Pilate
to
our
Blessed
Lord
,
What
is
truth
?
but
with
him
,
they
scarcely
put
the
hasty
Interrogatory
,
before
they
go
out
,
not
finding
Patience
enough
to
stay
for
an
answer
;
and
therefore
they
take
up
that
which
first
offers
it self
to
them
under
that
Sacred
Name
,
which
all
Impostors
challenge
,
but
none
possess
.
And
having
once
received
the
Counterfeit
Mettal
with
that
Character
and
Superscription
,
so
great
is
the
Authority
even
of
the
Name
of
Truth
,
that
it
goes
for
Currant
Coin
with
the
Credulous
;
who
are
either
Unable
,
or
Unwilling
to
bring
it
to
the
Touchstone
themselves
;
or
to
suffer
others
,
who
can
,
to
Give
it
the
Test
:
Nay
,
so
strong
and
forcible
are
the
Impressions
which
this
Counterfeit
Treasure
makes
in
the
Minds
of
Men
;
that
it
is
a
matter
of
the
greatest
difficulty
to
perswade
them
to
relinquish
it
,
or
to
change
their
flawy
Bristol
,
or
their
fiery
Flint
,
for
a
Real
Diamond
,
the
inestimable
Pearl
of
Price
:
so
that
you
cannot
go
about
to
undeceive
and
disabuse
them
,
but
they
take
you
for
a
Cheat
;
and
suspect
you
guilty
of
a
Design
to
Rob
them
of
that
Treasure
which
they
value
as
their
Life
,
and
it
may
be
above
it
;
and
though
you
be
able
to
prove
and
demonstrate
that
it
is
only
the
shining
and
Chymical
Glass
of
over-heated
Zeal
,
yet
will
they
jealously
suppose
all
you
say
is
only
to
deceive
them
;
and
that
you
disparage
theirs
,
to
give
a
lustre
to
your
own
,
which
they
believe
you
would
put
off
to
them
for
your
own
advantage
.
WE
must
therefore
indeavour
to
shew
what
are
the
Enemies
of
Truth
,
and
by
consequence
,
of
Vnity
,
and
Charity
,
before
we
can
come
to
discover
her
from
the
Crowd
of
pretenders
;
for
it
has
always
been
the
successful
industry
of
him
who
is
the
Enemy
of
all
Truth
,
to
ruin
Unity
and
Charity
,
by
setting
up
Counterfeits
,
and
apparelling
them
like
this
Glorious
Queen
;
thereby
to
rob
her
of
her
Lawful
Empire
over
the
Minds
of
Men
,
and
make
them
pay
Homage
to
Error
and
Falshood
under
her
Usurped
Name
.
THE
first
Enemy
of
Truth
is
self
Interest
.
There
is
in
all
Mankind
a
Natural
Love
to
themselves
,
and
a
kindness
to
the
present
concerns
of
Life
;
and
therefore
,
nothing
is
more
Common
,
than
to
make
an
Estimate
of
truth
in
proportion
to
the
advantages
they
possess
by
her
;
and
though
men
talk
much
of
Naked
Truth
,
yet
they
Generally
leave
the
Courtship
of
her
to
Fools
or
Philosophers
;
and
Esteem
that
worth
marrying
which
hath
the
fairest
Ornaments
,
and
the
best
Portion
;
and
whoever
does
molest
and
disturb
,
or
in
their
opinion
go
about
to
divorce
them
from
such
an
advantageous
Alliance
,
shall
difficultly
perswade
them
that
he
is
their
Friend
.
Men
usually
are
as
jealous
of
a
rich
and
profitable
Error
,
which
they
have
Espoused
,
as
they
can
be
of
the
greatest
Treasure
they
possess
.
And
whosoever
shall
go
about
to
perswade
them
out
of
this
,
must
be
look't
upon
as
an
Enemy
to
their
real
happiness
,
of
which
he
would
rob
them
under
the
pretence
of
being
theirs
,
and
the
Friend
of
Truth
:
Nay
,
though
you
be
able
to
give
them
the
clearest
Demonstration
that
they
shall
advantage
themselves
,
even
in
these
beloved
Circumstances
of
Interest
,
Riches
,
Honor
,
and
Reputation
;
yet
shall
you
gain
little
Credit
by
your
pains
,
and
rarely
perswade
them
to
make
an
Experiment
,
in
regard
,
that
they
look
upon
their
present
Condition
,
as
a
most
sensible
certainty
,
but
upon
what
you
propose
,
as
a
hazardous
Contingency
;
and
are
unwilling
to
exchange
one
Bird
in
the
hand
for
two
in
the
Bush
.
DAILY
Experience
convinces
of
this
;
for
though
it
is
evident
both
to
Sense
and
Reason
,
that
Temperance
,
Sobriety
,
Justice
,
Chastity
,
Fidelity
,
and
Honesty
,
are
the
most
certain
Methods
whereby
men
may
obtain
Health
,
Reputation
,
Honor
,
and
Riches
,
and
even
long
Life
,
to
Enjoy
all
the
Happiness
of
this
World
,
yet
few
there
are
that
will
venture
upon
the
Practice
of
these
Excellent
Virtues
:
the
Interest
of
present
pleasure
prevails
more
with
the
Lascivious
and
Intemperate
;
the
Interest
of
certain
,
though
unlawful
Gain
,
which
they
do
possess
,
is
more
valuable
to
the
Unjust
,
the
Dishonest
,
Fraudulent
,
and
Covetous
,
than
all
the
promises
in
Reversion
,
and
future
Expectancies
that
you
can
make
them
;
and
they
are
so
Enamour'd
of
these
profitable
Falshoods
,
that
they
will
neither
believe
you
,
nor
Truth
it self
:
Nay
,
so
powerful
is
this
Interest
,
that
it
will
manage
men
even
against
the
Dictates
of
Nature
and
Common
Reason
;
against
the
Infalliable
Testimony
of
Experience
;
for
,
who
is
he
that
does
not
love
and
value
his
Life
above
all
things
?
and
yet
every
month
produces
many
sad
Examples
of
Men
and
Women
,
who
have
not
been
deterr'd
from
pursuing
what
they
thought
their
Interest
,
by
Thefts
,
Robberies
,
and
Murders
;
though
they
did
in
every
such
Undertaking
,
run
,
not
only
a
private
hazzard
of
their
Lives
,
from
the
just
revenge
of
persons
so
injur'd
by
them
;
but
the
more
certain
Arms
of
Publique
Justice
,
which
in
a
thousand
Instances
,
before
their
Eyes
,
they
know
to
have
so
long
a
reach
,
and
so
sure
a
stroak
;
and
the
Old
saying
,
Non
nosti
longas
Regibus
esse
Manus
?
has
not
been
able
to
restrain
Ambitious
Minds
from
profitable
Treason
,
and
the
Great
Interest
(
as
they
have
falsly
thought
)
of
Rebellion
against
their
Soveraign
.
It
was
with
this
Ingine
that
the
mistaken
Jews
gave
the
first
shock
to
Christian
Religion
,
in
the
Person
of
our
Saviour
;
and
though
they
in
reality
confirm'd
it
,
by
fulfilling
the
Prophecies
concerning
him
,
in
his
Araignment
,
Tryal
,
Sufferings
,
and
Death
;
yet
was
that
an
Effect
of
the
Wise
and
over-ruling
Providence
;
and
no
part
of
their
Intention
;
their
Design
was
their
own
Interest
,
the
preservation
of
their
Power
,
and
the
Safety
of
their
State
and
Nation
:
for
,
when
he
had
done
as
great
a
Miracle
as
it
was
possible
,
Lord
by
this
time
he
stinketh
;
Nay
,
after
they
themselves
did
acknowledge
not
only
this
,
but
many
Miracles
to
have
been
done
by
him
;
yet
Powerful
Interest
,
not
only
closed
their
Eyes
against
the
bright
beams
of
Divinity
,
which
broke
forth
through
the
Clouds
of
his
Flesh
,
and
contemptible
Condition
;
against
those
Gracious
Words
which
proceeded
out
of
that
mouth
,
which
spoak
as
never
man
spoak
;
but
hurried
them
on
obstinately
,
blindly
,
and
in
all
appearance
maliciously
to
contrive
,
compass
,
and
procure
his
ignominious
Death
:
for
,
then
gathered
the
Chief
Priests
,
and
the
Pharisees
a
Councel
,
and
said
;
What
do
we
?
for
this
Man
doth
many
Miracles
;
if
we
let
him
thus
alone
,
all
Men
will
believe
on
him
,
and
the
Romans
shall
come
and
take
away
both
our
Place
and
Nation
.
Upon
which
followed
the
Politick
(
and
beyond
his
sense
,
Prophetick
)
Determination
of
Caiaphas
;
Te
know
nothing
at
all
,
nor
consider
that
it
is
Expedient
for
us
(
it
is
our
great
Interest
)
that
one
man
should
die
,
and
that
the
whole
Nation
perish
not
;
and
from
that
Day
forth
,
they
took
Counsel
together
to
put
him
to
death
.
And
this
Resolution
grounded
upon
Interest
,
they
pursued
with
that
Animosity
and
Violence
,
that
neither
the
Innocence
,
nor
Miracles
of
his
Life
,
the
Justification
of
Pilate
,
who
openly
pronounced
him
innocent
,
and
that
he
found
in
him
no
fault
at
all
;
could
prevail
for
his
Release
,
but
that
rather
a
Tumult
was
made
,
and
they
cried
out
,
Away
with
him
,
Away
with
him
;
Crucifie
him
,
Crucifie
him
;
preferring
a
Thief
and
a
Murderer
to
the
Priviledge
of
their
Custom
of
having
one
released
at
the
Feast
:
Nay
,
even
Pilate
himself
,
perhaps
terrified
with
the
dream
of
his
Wife
,
to
have
nothing
to
do
with
that
Just
man
,
yet
contrary
to
his
avowed
Judgment
,
as
appears
in
that
't
is
said
,
he
sought
to
release
him
,
yet
was
hurried
down
the
swift
torrent
of
Tumult
and
Interest
,
to
condemn
the
Innocent
;
for
no
sooner
had
the
Jews
cried
out
,
If
thou
let
this
man
go
,
thou
art
no
Friend
to
Caesar
,
for
whoso
maketh
himself
a
King
,
speaketh
against
Caesar
;
though
he
knew
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
was
not
of
this
World
,
and
therefore
stood
not
in
Competition
with
Caesar
for
the
Empire
;
Yet
when
Pilate
heard
that
saying
,
he
brought
Jesus
forth
,
and
sate
down
in
the
Judgment
seat
;
and
though
not
without
a
scossing
Reluctancy
,
(
What
,
shall
I
Crucifie
your
King
?
)
he
gave
Sentence
upon
the
Innocent
,
and
delivered
him
unto
them
to
be
Crucified
:
in
that
Action
shewing
,
how
much
he
was
,
not
a
Friend
to
Caesar's
Power
,
but
,
a
slave
to
his
own
Interest
in
the
Esteem
of
Caesar
,
by
whose
favour
he
possessed
the
Government
of
Jary
,
and
and
that
he
could
rather
violate
the
Laws
of
Equity
and
Justice
,
disoblige
his
dearest
Relations
,
and
slight
the
Importunities
of
his
own
Conscience
,
than
not
worship
this
Idol
of
his
own
Interest
.
A
most
notable
Instance
of
the
Power
of
Interest
we
have
in
that
giddy
Commotion
which
happen'd
at
Ephesus
,
upon
the
account
of
the
Gospel
;
where
though
the
crafty
Silversmith
made
the
people
believe
that
all
was
Gold
that
glister'd
;
and
cunningly
insinuated
,
that
he
was
the
great
Patron
of
their
Ancient
Religion
,
which
was
in
Danger
to
be
lost
;
and
therefore
laid
that
powerful
Motive
uppermost
upon
his
Tongue
;
yet
Interest
was
at
the
bottom
,
both
of
his
Heart
and
Design
.
For
a
certain
man
named
Demetrius
,
a
Silversmith
,
which
made
silver
shrines
(
Medals
bearing
the
stamp
of
Diana's
Temple
)
for
Diana
;
brought
no
small
gain
unto
the
Craftsmen
;
whom
he
called
together
,
with
the
workmen
of
like
Occupation
;
and
said
unto
them
,
Ye
know
that
by
this
Craft
we
have
our
Wealth
;
This
was
the
main
Ground
of
the
Quarrel
,
that
of
Religion
comes
in
only
to
give
the
better
Colour
to
the
Mutiny
with
,
a
colateral
Moreover
:
Moreover
,
you
see
,
that
not
alone
at
Ephesus
,
but
almost
throughout
all
Asia
,
this
Paul
hath
perswaded
and
turned
away
much
People
,
saying
,
that
they
be
no
Gods
which
are
made
with
hands
;
so
that
not
only
this
our
Craft
is
in
danger
to
be
set
at
nought
,
(
there
it
was
the
shoe
pinch't
,
this
was
the
principal
Motive
of
his
Discontent
,
and
his
main
argument
against
Christianity
)
but
also
,
that
the
Temple
of
the
great
Goddess
Diana
should
be
dispised
,
and
her
Magnificence
should
be
destroyed
,
whom
Asia
and
all
the
World
worshippeth
.
And
of
the
same
stamp
where
those
of
whom
St.
Paul
speaks
,
Gain
was
Godliness
,
Interest
,
true
Religion
,
from
whom
he
commands
therefore
to
withdraw
.
'T
is
this
Interest
which
seems
to
be
the
great
obstacle
to
the
Conversion
of
the
Mahumetans
and
Pagans
to
the
Faith
of
Christ
,
and
the
Truth
of
the
Gospel
.
For
though
the
Vulgar
amongst
them
,
are
,
by
reason
of
their
stupid
Ignorance
and
Custom
,
wrapt
up
in
clouds
of
darkness
,
and
have
not
a
Capacity
of
Understanding
,
much
elevated
above
that
of
Brutes
;
yet
doubtless
those
of
better
Condition
,
even
by
their
conversations
with
the
Christians
,
cannot
but
have
better
conceptions
of
things
;
and
however
they
may
varnish
over
this
Obstinacy
to
their
ridiculous
Faith
and
sordid
Principles
,
with
the
pretence
of
Zeal
for
the
Law
of
their
Great
Prophet
;
yet
doubtless
finding
the
security
of
their
Absolute
and
Arbitrary
Dominion
,
and
Tyranny
over
their
Subjects
,
receives
an
Establishment
from
this
blind
Obedience
and
powerful
Ignorance
;
that
Consideration
sways
them
against
all
the
Reason
and
Arguments
in
the
World
.
NOR
will
the
Reman
Religion
Escape
the
danger
of
this
overpoise
of
Interest
.
'T
is
this
which
has
hitherto
been
the
Obstacle
to
all
the
Indeavours
which
have
been
used
,
or
proposed
,
to
reform
both
those
grosser
Errors
which
they
have
introduced
into
Faith
and
good
Manners
;
and
those
lesser
profitable
Follies
,
which
have
crept
into
their
Church
,
by
the
back-stairs
of
Advantage
,
Riches
,
and
Esteem
.
For
by
laying
it
down
as
a
certain
Foundation
of
Faith
and
Divine
Verity
,
that
the
Pope
is
Supreme
Head
of
the
Church
;
above
the
Scriptures
,
above
Councels
,
the
Infallible
Rule
and
sole
Judge
of
all
Controversies
;
they
necessarily
Captivate
all
the
Laity
,
with
the
chains
of
blind
Obedience
and
implicite
Faith
:
and
that
necessary
and
even
Meritorious
Ignorance
,
especially
of
the
Scriptures
,
which
they
commend
and
incourage
;
together
with
the
easie
Exercise
of
Religion
,
which
is
made
Satisfactory
,
Meritorious
,
and
Supererrogating
without
the
Intention
,
or
even
Understanding
of
the
Mind
;
the
Mercinary
way
of
Expiating
Guilt
,
and
Purchasing
Heaven
,
after
all
the
Enjoyments
of
a
sensual
,
lascivious
,
and
debauched
Life
,
by
Confession
here
,
and
Masses
bought
to
be
said
hereafter
;
and
at
the
worst
the
pains
of
Purgatory
;
all
which
Doctrins
bring
in
Treasure
and
Authority
to
the
Priests
and
Church
,
which
generally
shares
with
them
in
the
purchase
,
and
permits
them
not
to
have
lawful
Heirs
,
that
so
she
may
be
their
Executrix
;
these
and
a
multitude
of
the
same
Nature
,
which
are
made
matters
of
Faith
,
and
Sacraments
in
their
Church
,
essential
to
Salvation
;
Fasten
on
the
Manacles
,
and
make
their
Proselytes
voluntarily
entertain
a
slavery
,
so
agreable
to
their
Wishes
and
Desires
.
For
who
would
not
like
a
Religion
which
permits
him
to
Enjoy
all
the
Liberties
of
the
World
and
the
Flesh
(
though
renounced
by
his
Baptismal
Vow
)
and
yet
puts
him
out
of
the
danger
of
Hell
and
Damnation
;
that
allows
him
to
serve
his
Mammon
of
Unrighteousness
,
and
yet
expect
a
Reward
from
God
,
whom
he
may
at
the
same
time
serve
(
though
Christ
says
Nay
to
it
)
and
please
with
a
few
random
Prayers
,
repeated
only
with
the
labour
of
the
Lips
;
which
at
one
Heaven
according
to
their
Quantity
,
and
are
Efficacious
by
their
Multiplicity
;
who
would
not
be
a
Papist
,
who
can
believe
,
that
though
he
live
all
the
Year
like
a
Heathen
in
Sensuality
and
open
Impiety
;
yet
if
at
Easter
he
make
Confession
to
a
Priest
,
he
shall
thereby
clear
the
score
betwixt
God
and
his
Soul
,
and
be
a
good
Catholique
;
though
he
is
no
sooner
parted
from
his
Ghostly
Father
,
but
he
repeats
the
same
Crimes
,
or
it
may
be
worse
,
and
returns
to
the
former
Vomit
and
wallowing
in
the
Mire
,
perfectly
upon
the
incouragement
of
the
same
Remedy
?
who
would
not
be
such
a
Catholique
?
when
a
few
knocks
upon
his
Breast
shall
be
Contrition
,
and
some
austerities
and
hardships
practised
upon
the
Body
,
shall
satisfie
for
the
sin
of
his
Soul
;
and
the
most
flagitious
Offenders
may
hope
for
,
and
be
certain
of
Reconciliation
to
God
,
and
yet
never
be
sensible
of
the
severe
Agonies
of
Spirit
,
and
the
insupportable
Wounds
of
Conscience
,
the
dreadful
Horrors
of
a
guilty
Mind
?
Is
not
this
a
soft
and
easie
way
to
Heaven
,
which
makes
the
Way
so
broad
,
and
the
Gate
so
wide
,
which
is
set
open
by
St.
Peter's
Keys
,
that
it
is
impossible
any
man
should
either
Miss
the
one
,
or
not
Enter
the
other
,
who
is
not
either
so
miserably
Poor
,
or
so
wretchedly
Covetous
,
or
so
great
an
Vnthrift
,
or
so
destitute
of
Charitable
Friends
,
as
not
to
be
able
to
leave
a
small
sum
of
Money
for
Masses
and
Dirges
to
reskue
him
from
the
Pains
of
Purgatory
.
O
dangerous
Simony
,
which
sells
Heaven
,
and
the
Holy
Ghost
(
without
which
the
other
cannot
be
had
)
for
Money
!
And
if
the
Pope
has
such
a
Power
to
relieve
the
Quick
and
the
Dead
,
he
is
the
most
Uncharitable
person
(
to
say
no
worse
)
in
the
World
,
who
when
for
a
word
of
his
Mouth
he
can
Save
so
many
Souls
from
the
Horrid
Pains
of
Purgatory
,
will
not
do
it
unless
he
be
hired
to
it
;
the
Good
Shepherd
lays
down
his
Life
for
the
Flock
;
but
the
Hireling
will
not
spare
his
Breath
to
Cool
the
Flaming
Tongues
of
those
who
suffer
such
Intollerable
Pains
,
unless
he
be
paid
for
his
.
AND
if
at
any
time
the
more
Learned
or
Intelligent
,
come
to
discover
the
pious
Frauds
,
the
Great
Severities
which
are
made
use
of
against
them
,
if
they
do
but
mutter
against
the
Church
,
the
Fear
of
loosing
their
Lives
or
Estates
,
and
wearing
the
Infamous
Brand
of
Hereticks
,
is
the
Interest
which
seals
their
Lips
in
silence
.
AND
for
the
Clergy
,
the
High
Honors
to
which
they
may
arive
,
and
the
dazeling
Lustre
of
the
Tripple
Diadem
shines
so
full
upon
their
Eyes
,
that
it
takes
away
their
sight
;
and
the
innumerable
ways
of
obtaining
Dignities
,
Riches
,
Esteem
,
and
Veneration
with
the
Laity
,
generally
prove
too
strong
Charms
to
be
resisted
by
feeble
Nature
.
For
who
would
turn
a
poor
Protestant
Priest
,
when
thereby
he
shall
be
so
great
a
looser
?
when
thereby
he
shall
part
with
all
the
fair
Revenue
of
Masses
for
the
Dead
,
Money
for
Pardons
,
Indulgences
,
Licences
,
Dispensations
,
and
the
more
than
Almighty
Priviledge
,
and
Miracle
of
making
his
Creator
,
and
transubstantiating
a
poor
piece
of
Bread
into
the
real
body
of
the
Son
of
God
?
when
he
must
renounce
all
hopes
and
pretensions
to
the
Red
Cap
;
the
Title
of
Eminency
,
and
the
Princely
state
of
S.
E.
R.
Cardinal
;
the
next
step
to
Vice
Deus
,
and
the
Supreme
Honor
of
the
Triple
Miter
?
and
when
in
Exchange
he
must
confine
his
Ambition
to
(
it
may
be
)
a
small
Benefice
,
and
a
great
Charge
,
in
his
vigilant
Cure
of
Souls
;
a
heavy
Burthen
,
and
it
may
be
a
light
Gain
;
and
which
if
he
does
indeavour
faithfully
to
discharge
,
shall
procure
him
in
the
room
of
Love
,
Honour
,
and
Esteem
,
Hatred
,
Scorn
,
Contempt
,
and
Reproaches
.
And
when
the
highest
that
can
be
hoped
,
is
but
a
Pastoral
Staff
,
and
humble
Mitre
,
the
Load
and
Envy
of
Government
,
the
Constant
Care
of
the
Churches
,
and
a
certain
Revenue
of
Malice
,
for
the
little
Temporal
Honour
,
and
Estate
which
it
may
be
is
but
just
sufficient
to
maintain
Charity
,
and
Hospitality
,
those
Honourable
Characters
as
well
as
Expensive
Duties
of
a
Primitive
Bishop
.
I
could
heartily
wish
,
that
even
this
Interest
,
and
the
Revenue
of
the
Church
,
could
not
be
objected
against
any
Dissenters
,
as
a
former
Motive
that
induced
them
to
Ruine
her
,
that
so
they
might
Rob
her
;
and
that
the
same
Spur
did
not
still
continue
their
Career
,
in
the
same
Design
;
I
know
they
will
disown
it
;
and
I
wish
we
could
believe
them
and
our
senses
at
the
same
time
.
I
wish
the
advantages
they
make
of
Tones
,
Phrases
,
long
Prayers
,
sanctified
Looks
,
and
Religious
Disobedience
,
with
which
they
please
the
Factious
,
shelter
the
Seditious
,
and
agrandize
themselves
both
in
Riches
and
Reputation
;
might
not
be
objected
against
Dissenters
,
as
a
greater
Reason
for
their
Nonconformity
,
than
any
real
Power
of
Conscience
.
And
they
give
a
just
occasion
to
suspect
that
they
have
not
a
Conscience
void
of
offence
towards
God
and
Man
,
who
dare
daily
break
the
Laws
of
the
one
and
the
other
;
and
make
no
scruple
to
wound
the
Consciences
of
others
both
weak
and
strong
,
under
pretence
of
keeping
their
own
from
being
wounded
;
which
is
just
so
charitable
,
as
for
me
to
wound
another
man
,
and
say
it
was
in
my
own
defence
,
and
lest
he
should
have
injur'd
me
.
So
that
it
appears
how
great
an
influence
Interest
has
upon
the
minds
of
Men
,
to
obstruct
the
Entertainment
of
Truth
,
and
that
therefore
in
Order
to
obtain
Peace
and
Vnity
,
there
is
an
absolute
necessity
that
Men
should
lay
aside
the
Clog
of
self
Interest
.
CHAP.
III.
IT
is
not
Interest
alone
that
obstructs
the
happy
Vnion
that
ought
to
be
amongst
Christians
;
and
occasions
those
Divisions
amongst
them
;
but
there
is
also
a
necessity
,
that
Men
should
devest
themselves
of
their
prejudices
,
and
prepossessions
of
mind
:
for
these
do
always
keep
those
Differences
alive
;
and
are
the
constant
food
and
nourishment
which
does
not
only
support
,
but
increase
and
augment
them
;
till
they
grow
at
last
beyond
all
hopes
and
possibility
of
Composure
.
Would
all
persons
indeavour
heartily
to
take
the
Beam
out
of
their
own
Eyes
,
they
would
see
clearly
to
remove
the
Moats
out
of
their
Brothers
;
and
would
hereby
advance
a
large
step
towards
Reconciliation
,
by
coming
to
a
good
Understanding
,
and
a
clear
discovery
of
what
it
is
they
differ
about
:
Controversies
being
many
times
in
mere
Words
rather
than
in
Substance
,
and
are
rather
the
Effects
of
prejudice
and
misunderstanding
one
anothers
meaning
than
in
the
things
themselves
about
which
we
seem
to
disagree
:
for
Prejudice
is
an
ill
Opinion
of
Persons
or
Things
,
arising
from
a
false
judgment
which
we
entertain
concerning
them
;
which
makes
them
appear
to
us
of
monstrous
and
deformed
Shapes
and
Colours
;
it
is
a
certain
Jaundice
of
the
Mind
,
which
stains
every
thing
with
the
disagreable
appearances
with
which
,
not
the
things
themselves
,
but
the
Conceptions
we
have
of
them
are
vitiated
;
and
our
Judgment
by
that
misinformation
deceived
and
abused
:
for
when
the
Mind
comes
to
be
infected
with
prejudice
,
it
renders
those
things
ill
and
unlawful
,
which
to
a
mind
cleared
from
those
obstructions
and
gross
humors
of
the
Vnderstanding
,
appear
as
in
reality
they
are
in
themselves
,
Innocent
,
Good
,
Lawful
;
and
many
times
expedient
and
necessary
;
or
however
at
the
worst
,
in
their
own
Natures
simply
indifferent
.
THIS
is
the
Common
Lot
of
all
those
things
in
Divine
Worship
,
which
are
not
of
the
Essence
,
but
Circumstantials
of
Religion
;
which
are
the
things
that
raise
the
greatest
Dissentions
and
Differences
amongst
Christians
.
It
is
at
once
the
occasion
of
Wonder
and
of
Pity
,
to
see
Christians
who
all
agree
in
the
Main
,
there
is
one
Lord
,
one
Faith
,
one
Baptism
,
one
God
the
Father
,
of
whom
are
all
things
,
and
we
in
him
:
and
one
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
by
whom
are
all
things
,
and
we
by
him
;
who
all
consent
in
one
common
End
,
and
Design
,
which
is
Eternal
Happiness
in
Heaven
;
and
one
hope
of
this
Common
Salvation
;
that
yet
they
should
disagree
,
and
fall
out
by
(
and
about
)
the
Way
that
leads
to
those
Blessed
Regions
of
Light
and
Immortality
.
When
Joseph
(
the
Type
of
our
blessed
Jesus
)
had
given
his
Brethren
changes
of
Rayment
,
and
Provision
for
their
Journey
,
in
order
to
bring
them
out
of
the
Land
of
Famine
,
to
the
Country
of
Goshen
,
it
was
not
an
unnecessary
Command
which
he
laid
upon
them
,
See
that
ye
fall
not
out
by
the
Way
.
Should
they
now
have
fallen
out
into
Disputes
and
Differences
about
their
Apparel
,
because
it
was
not
all
of
a
Size
,
Colour
,
or
Fashion
;
or
whether
they
should
travel
the
same
way
back
again
,
and
not
seek
another
?
would
not
the
one
have
been
as
ridiculous
a
dispute
,
as
the
other
dangerous
?
and
yet
this
very
Folly
there
are
too
many
Guilty
of
;
who
leaving
the
old
Road
of
Charity
,
because
their
Brethren
will
not
comply
with
them
in
their
Novel
Dresses
of
Religion
,
seek
out
a
new
Road
to
Heaven
,
which
the
foot
of
Saint
or
Martyr
never
trod
before
.
Thus
shall
you
see
some
People
start
at
the
very
word
Ceremony
,
as
if
it
would
convey
the
Plague
into
their
Ears
,
and
Damnation
into
their
Souls
;
and
yet
they
themselves
can
perform
no
Religious
Office
of
bodily
Worship
without
it
;
and
if
St.
Paul
be
to
be
credited
,
God
expects
we
should
offer
our
bodies
a
living
Sacrifice
,
holy
,
and
acceptable
unto
God
,
which
is
our
reasonable
service
.
A
Ceremony
is
nothing
more
than
a
Solemn
way
or
manner
of
performing
Religious
Duties
,
which
word
some
derive
â
Carendo
,
quia
Religio
non
potest
Exerceri
Caeremonijs
carens
,
because
no
Religion
can
be
performed
without
some
Ceremonies
;
though
others
it
may
be
more
aptly
â
Charitate
,
from
that
Charity
which
the
agreement
of
People
in
one
way
and
manner
of
Worship
,
does
naturally
produce
among
them
:
or
it
may
be
from
the
old
Latin
word
Caerus
,
which
is
the
same
with
Sanctus
,
holy
,
for
which
reason
the
Latins
call
their
Holy-days
,
Caeremoniosi
Dies
,
and
it
is
no
more
but
a
Rite
or
Custom
appropriated
to
holy
Vses
.
Some
there
are
,
who
to
render
it
Odious
,
derive
it
from
the
Heathen
Goddess
,
Ceres
;
how
like
Scholars
,
or
rather
School-boys
,
let
the
Learned
Judge
.
But
supposing
it
were
true
,
is
it
a
good
Argument
,
the
Heathens
had
Ceremonies
,
therefore
the
Christians
must
have
none
?
By
the
same
reason
,
the
Heathens
Worshipped
false
Gods
,
therefore
Christians
must
not
Worship
the
True
,
for
all
Worship
is
Ceremony
.
BUT
when
once
this
prejudice
is
fixed
to
the
Word
,
it
is
no
more
but
fixing
the
Word
to
what
People
dislike
,
and
it
presently
looks
black
and
ugly
;
and
becomes
a
Mormo
,
a
Bugbear
to
their
thoughts
;
and
like
Children
,
they
start
and
Cry
out
at
the
shadow
which
they
make
themselves
:
but
if
they
can
add
the
word
Popish
,
that
it
is
a
Popish
Ceremony
,
then
it
is
Impious
,
Vnlawful
,
Superstitious
,
and
Damnable
,
and
all
that
can
be
said
to
render
it
Execrable
,
and
Abominable
:
when
as
in
truth
all
that
Papists
do
,
is
not
Popery
,
nor
Abominable
,
and
Unlawful
;
but
however
,
by
the
strength
of
this
prejudice
,
those
things
which
are
truly
Primitive
,
are
made
Popish
;
kneeling
at
the
receiving
the
holy
Eucharist
,
bowing
at
the
Name
of
Jesus
,
and
the
whole
Book
of
the
Liturgy
,
though
for
the
generality
express
words
of
Scripture
,
are
made
Ceremonies
,
and
Popish
;
and
then
,
how
innocent
soever
,
if
a
Tumult
can
but
be
made
,
Away
with
them
,
Crucifie
them
:
whereas
sober
people
ought
to
Consider
that
there
is
a
Necessity
of
some
Solemn
Ways
,
Rites
,
Modes
,
and
Methods
of
Expressing
our
Devotion
,
and
Worship
;
and
since
these
Modes
,
or
Ways
,
are
Ceremonies
,
and
some
Ceremonies
are
not
only
Lawful
but
Necessary
,
why
not
these
?
which
have
been
approved
in
all
Ages
of
the
Church
,
ever
since
the
times
of
Apostolical
Purity
,
rather
than
any
new
ones
of
Private
Invention
,
in
opposition
to
Publique
Authority
,
which
thinks
fit
to
Continue
,
Establish
,
and
Command
these
to
be
Used
in
the
Church
?
I
am
not
ignorant
that
here
is
a
strong
suspicion
of
Malice
,
as
well
as
Mistake
;
and
it
is
much
to
be
doubted
,
that
there
is
a
Combination
of
Interest
,
as
well
as
Prejudice
,
in
some
of
the
Principal
Fomenters
of
Division
;
who
appear
so
transported
against
all
Ceremonies
;
and
that
though
they
know
better
things
,
yet
they
mightily
indeavour
to
maintain
these
Prejudices
in
the
Minds
of
the
Easy
Multitude
;
who
hang
their
Faith
upon
the
Oracles
of
their
Lips
;
and
in
this
are
absolute
Papists
,
believing
with
an
implicit
Faith
the
Infallible
Decrees
of
the
Heads
of
their
Church
:
for
upon
this
Depend
the
Benevolences
which
their
Followers
do
so
freely
bestow
upon
them
for
this
Industrious
Flattery
,
that
these
Prejudices
are
Marks
and
Signs
of
their
Christian
Liberty
,
and
being
Escaped
from
the
Yoak
of
Antichristian
Tyranny
,
and
Egyptian
Darkness
,
into
the
glorious
light
of
Gospel
Truth
;
as
they
are
pleased
to
call
even
these
Prejudices
and
Mistakes
;
though
to
the
certain
loss
of
Christian
Charity
,
and
Vnity
;
the
great
hazard
of
Temporal
Peace
,
and
the
ruine
of
Religion
it self
,
as
I
shall
hereafter
more
fully
make
appear
.
THIS
dangerous
Prejudice
,
which
does
infect
the
minds
of
Men
,
as
it
has
its
foundation
in
misunderstanding
of
things
;
so
it
receives
strength
from
two
things
which
are
almost
as
difficult
to
change
and
alter
,
as
the
Course
of
Nature
:
and
they
are
,
Education
and
Custom
.
Of
the
last
the
Holy
Ghost
speaks
most
plainly
by
the
Prophet
Jeremy
.
Can
the
Ethiopian
change
his
skin
,
or
the
Leopard
his
spots
?
then
may
ye
do
good
,
who
are
accustomed
,
(
or
as
the
Hebrew
word
signifies
,
taught
)
to
do
evil
,
learn
to
do
well
.
Of
the
other
,
that
of
the
Heathen
Poet
may
pass
for
good
Divinity
,
having
been
confirmed
to
be
truth
,
by
the
Universal
Testimony
of
all
Ages
:
Quô
semèl
est
imbuta
recens
,
servabit
Odorem
Testa
diu
.
—
the
first
seasoning
Principles
and
Prejudices
which
we
receive
in
our
Youth
,
stick
closely
to
us
for
a
long
time
after
.
The
wise
Philosopher
tells
us
,
the
Soul
of
Man
is
Rasa
Tabula
,
like
a
white
sheet
of
Paper
,
out
of
which
therefore
it
must
be
more
than
Common
Art
,
that
can
so
clear
take
out
the
first
writing
,
as
to
super-induce
a
new
Copy
fair
and
legible
.
THIS
is
the
true
Reason
why
any
person
finds
it
so
difficult
to
quit
those
Notions
of
Religion
,
which
have
been
Established
in
his
Mind
from
his
Early
Infancy
:
there
is
a
Marvellous
Agreement
,
and
Natural
Kindness
to
those
Opinions
which
we
suck
in
with
our
Milk
;
they
are
like
Foster
Brothers
,
to
whom
it
has
been
observed
,
there
is
as
strong
an
inclination
as
to
the
Natural
;
we
play
and
converse
with
them
from
our
Cradles
,
and
as
soon
as
we
can
go
alone
,
we
take
them
by
the
hand
;
we
sleep
with
them
in
our
bosoms
,
and
contract
an
insensible
Friendship
with
them
,
a
pleasing
Familiarity
,
which
takes
off
all
deformities
;
we
love
them
,
and
we
like
them
,
and
their
very
blackness
is
a
Beauty
,
as
it
is
with
the
Affrican
Nations
,
to
whom
even
that
which
we
judge
deformity
,
appears
more
lovely
than
the
most
delicate
Europaean
Beauty
.
What
can
be
more
impertinent
and
ridiculous
than
the
Alchoran
of
that
great
Impostor
,
Mahumed
?
and
yet
a
natural
Turk
,
born
to
those
prejudices
of
Education
,
and
Custom
,
believes
him
the
greatest
of
the
Prophets
;
and
the
only
friend
of
God
:
And
though
he
have
a
great
veneration
for
Christ
,
yet
would
he
spit
in
your
face
,
and
call
you
Hog
,
(
the
most
disgraceful
term
they
think
they
can
affront
a
Christian
with
)
if
you
should
contradict
him
,
or
go
about
to
convince
him
of
his
Errors
,
by
shewing
the
absurdities
and
impossibilities
of
what
he
calls
his
Religion
.
WHAT
can
be
more
Barbarous
and
Savage
,
than
the
Rites
of
the
Pagan
Idolaters
?
and
yet
,
you
may
almost
as
soon
remove
a
Mountain
,
as
one
of
them
,
from
what
has
been
the
Religion
of
his
Ancestors
;
and
his
,
ever
since
he
knew
any
.
What
can
be
more
unreasonable
,
than
some
of
the
Tenets
of
the
Romish
Church
?
more
ridiculous
and
antick
than
some
parts
of
their
greatest
Solemnities
;
more
fabulously
extravagant
than
some
of
their
Legends
,
and
most
of
their
Miracles
?
and
yet
we
see
,
how
tenacious
not
only
most
of
the
vulgar
,
but
even
of
the
learned
amongst
them
are
;
that
they
will
not
retrench
even
the
fopperies
of
their
Faith
,
as
they
call
it
,
to
advance
one
step
towards
an
Vnion
with
the
whole
Catholique
Church
,
of
the
past
,
and
present
Ages
;
but
on
the
contrary
,
by
the
Anathema's
of
the
Convention
of
Trent
,
have
cut
off
all
hope
and
possibility
of
such
an
accord
;
by
establishing
the
very
Minutiae
&
Quisquiliae
,
the
punctilio's
and
parings
of
their
Religion
,
as
things
necessary
to
be
believed
in
order
to
salvation
.
WHAT
can
be
more
hard
and
cruel
,
than
for
those
who
profess
to
be
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
to
run
to
the
very
extremities
of
ruining
themselves
,
by
mutual
Divisions
?
and
so
far
to
weaken
themselves
and
disparage
their
Religion
by
intestine
Quarrels
,
to
open
an
easy
way
for
Conquest
to
the
Enemies
both
of
our
Religion
and
Countrey
;
for
some
differences
in
Circumstances
of
Divine
Worship
?
And
yet
we
see
,
such
is
the
strength
of
some
mens
prejudices
,
and
the
education
of
others
,
in
the
late
unhappy
times
of
our
Misery
and
Distraction
,
(
from
which
we
were
rescued
by
so
many
Miracles
)
that
they
will
rather
venture
upon
the
same
tempestuous
Sea
again
,
from
whence
we
have
so
lately
escaped
shipwrack
;
nay
use
all
Arts
and
Arguments
to
push
men
headlong
from
the
Shoar
,
into
the
foaming
Main
again
,
which
they
have
but
just
recovered
,
still
wet
and
shivering
,
rather
than
by
a
compliance
with
the
modest
commands
of
the
wise
Pilots
,
their
lawful
Superiors
,
even
in
the
most
indifferent
things
,
endeavour
to
repair
the
leaky
vessel
of
the
Church
and
State
;
by
advancing
their
peace
and
happiness
by
a
blessed
Vnion
.
The
glory
of
God
,
and
the
salvation
of
mens
souls
,
which
certainly
are
never
to
be
promoted
by
variance
,
hatred
,
emulations
,
seditions
,
swellings
,
and
tumults
,
are
of
no
force
or
power
,
in
comparison
of
their
Prejudices
;
but
they
will
in
obedience
to
the
tyranny
of
their
education
and
custom
,
persist
in
these
practices
,
fearing
neither
the
Laws
of
God
or
men
;
the
transgression
of
which
they
call
Zeal
,
and
their
disobedience
Religion
;
but
by
their
example
teach
others
to
do
the
same
,
and
confirm
them
in
it
.
NOR
is
Custom
a
less
Tyrant
over
mens
minds
,
to
the
introducing
of
prejudice
,
than
Education
:
For
hereby
men
acquire
habits
,
which
are
a
kind
of
second
Nature
:
And
by
long
continuance
are
so
rivetted
into
our
good
esteem
,
that
they
are
not
to
be
put
off
without
great
difficulty
,
how
inconsiderable
soever
they
are
;
this
is
not
more
visible
in
any
thing
,
than
the
use
and
opinion
which
several
Nations
have
of
their
several
habits
of
Apparrel
;
for
to
a
mind
unprepossed
with
custom
,
all
habits
which
are
decent
,
convenient
and
useful
,
appear
equal
and
indifferent
;
yet
does
a
Spaniard
abhor
the
fashion
of
the
French
,
nor
does
the
other
use
to
be
behind
hand
in
his
requital
of
the
same
nature
:
A
Turk
believes
a
Turbant
and
a
long
vest
the
most
ornamental
dress
in
the
World
,
and
wishes
it
as
a
great
curse
to
his
enemy
to
have
the
plague
of
a
Christians
hat
:
And
so
it
is
with
other
Nations
;
The
Indian
prefers
his
adressful
nakedness
before
the
cumbersome
vestments
of
the
Europaeans
,
the
stones
in
his
Lips
,
Nose
,
and
Ears
,
he
esteems
better
set
,
than
all
the
Artists
in
the
World
can
do
in
Gold
.
All
these
are
purely
the
effects
of
a
prejudiced
Custom
,
which
makes
People
gaze
even
to
rudeness
and
incivility
upon
Forreigners
when
they
appear
amongst
us
;
and
with
a
ridiculous
curiosity
,
spy
imaginary
defects
and
deformities
in
the
unaccustomed
dresses
of
other
Countries
:
Nay
,
even
the
antiquated
fashions
of
our
own
,
though
once
the
high
and
only
becoming
modes
in
their
time
;
yet
by
Custom
become
so
uncouth
,
as
to
help
us
to
proverbs
of
derision
,
by
way
of
comparison
.
I
chuse
to
instance
the
rather
in
this
strength
of
prejudice
acquired
by
Custom
,
because
it
bears
an
Analogy
to
the
prejudices
which
possess
peoples
minds
about
the
Habits
and
outward
dresses
of
Religion
.
Thus
he
who
has
not
been
used
to
see
a
Churchman
in
his
Canonical
habit
,
looks
upon
him
as
a
strange
undrest
Monster
;
he
who
has
not
been
acquainted
with
the
Surplice
,
and
other
decent
Vestments
of
the
Church
,
used
in
the
Celebration
of
Divine
Service
,
especially
if
he
has
by
his
Education
been
principled
with
a
dislike
and
detestation
of
them
,
looks
upon
them
as
antick
and
useless
Formalities
:
He
who
has
been
accustomed
to
sit
at
the
Lord's
Table
,
and
to
hand
the
Bread
and
Wine
to
his
next
neighbour
,
thinks
kneeling
an
unnecessary
part
of
his
Devotion
;
and
if
he
has
been
taught
so
,
Superstition
and
Idolatry
;
and
to
receive
it
from
the
hand
of
the
Minister
,
with
the
usual
Benediction
,
a
tedious
and
troublesome
Custom
:
He
who
has
been
long
used
to
sudden
and
Extempore
Prayers
,
and
believes
them
a
fruit
of
the
Spirit
,
and
having
it
may
be
acquired
a
Talent
that
way
,
and
pleases
himself
and
others
with
it
;
looks
upon
being
tied
up
to
the
words
of
the
Liturgy
as
a
hard
confinement
,
and
the
imprisonment
of
the
Spirit
,
because
it
ties
up
his
tongue
and
his
parts
from
their
accustomed
Liberty
of
saying
any
thing
to
God
Almighty
,
and
offering
to
him
the
Sacrifice
of
Fools
:
Which
makes
him
abhor
the
Sacrifice
of
Praise
and
thanksgiving
when
tied
by
the
Authority
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Cords
of
Royal
Commands
,
holy
Ghost
,
by
the
mouth
of
the
Psalmist
,
upon
so
many
Instruments
:
concluding
the
Psalm
which
will
reach
them
both
as
to
the
Matter
,
Manner
,
Let
every
thing
that
hath
breath
praise
the
Lord
,
praise
ye
the
Lord
.
AND
for
this
reason
it
is
,
that
the
Politick
Heads
of
Division
and
Separation
,
both
Papists
and
other
Dissenters
,
do
industriously
Prohibit
or
Estrange
their
People
,
from
joining
with
us
in
our
Worship
;
well
knowing
,
that
the
prejudice
of
Custom
will
in
a
little
time
do
more
to
perswade
weak
Minds
to
a
dislike
,
than
all
the
Reason
in
the
World
can
to
approve
;
and
when
once
People
have
gone
so
far
in
Custom
,
to
forsake
the
Congregation
and
Publick
Service
and
Worship
of
God
,
for
their
own
or
the
private
phancies
of
their
Teachers
,
then
do
they
labour
all
they
can
to
justifie
their
Separation
against
those
who
either
oppose
them
,
or
indeavour
to
reclaim
them
;
if
they
meet
with
weak
Opponents
,
they
do
not
only
fortifie
themselves
in
their
prejudice
,
but
stagger
the
others
with
their
own
weak
defence
;
and
so
talk
themselves
into
a
Custom
of
Disobedience
:
if
they
meet
with
such
as
are
too
hard
for
them
at
dint
of
Argument
,
that
is
Carnal
Reasoning
,
and
Worldly
Wisdom
;
and
the
defect
of
Reason
to
make
good
their
pretences
,
they
either
supply
with
wandring
and
shifting
Wranglings
,
or
however
with
the
strength
of
Obstinacy
:
as
I
have
heard
one
,
who
being
too
close
hunted
from
his
Shifts
and
Evasions
,
plainly
said
,
It
was
a
folly
to
talk
to
him
of
Reason
,
for
he
would
hear
no
Reason
,
for
he
was
sure
he
was
in
the
Right
:
which
though
some
may
look
upon
as
a
Subject
fit
for
laughter
,
for
my
own
part
,
I
look
upon
them
as
the
greatest
Objects
of
Compashon
;
their
Condition
being
certainly
most
deplorable
,
who
are
past
the
Use
of
their
Reason
;
and
one
may
have
but
too
just
grounds
to
apprehend
,
that
more
of
the
Separation
are
in
the
same
Condition
of
Obstinacy
contracted
by
long
Custom
and
Education
.
And
we
have
a
great
deal
of
Reason
both
to
Pray
for
them
,
and
with
the
Apostle
,
To
be
delivered
from
Vnreasonable
Men.
So
that
the
great
influence
of
Prejudice
,
whether
by
long
Custom
,
or
Education
,
is
most
apparent
;
and
till
such
time
as
men
can
be
perswaded
to
abandon
these
Fortifications
and
Barricado's
of
their
Souls
,
they
will
remain
impregnable
against
all
the
Attempts
of
Truth
and
Reason
,
which
may
be
made
Use
of
,
to
indeavour
to
bring
them
to
a
Christian
Compliance
,
into
Reconciliation
,
Peace
,
and
Vnity
.
CHAP.
IV.
WHERE
Interest
combined
with
Prejudice
have
taken
deep
Root
,
they
are
very
hard
to
be
overcome
,
or
extirpated
from
the
Minds
of
Men
;
but
there
are
two
things
yet
behind
,
which
are
more
stubborn
,
because
more
natural
to
us
;
as
being
usually
interwoven
with
the
very
Tempers
of
our
Nature
,
the
Vices
of
our
Complexions
,
as
well
as
contracted
with
time
.
For
no
Man
is
born
with
any
Designs
in
his
head
,
nor
are
Prejudices
and
Customs
,
éx
traduce
,
derived
from
our
Parents
:
but
Pride
and
Ambition
are
Vices
to
which
the
very
Constitutions
of
some
mens
bodies
do
more
powerfully
incline
them
;
some
Natures
are
infected
with
hot
and
tumultuary
Spirits
,
a
restless
and
a
boiling
Blood
,
impatient
of
the
Rein
of
Government
,
as
the
Poet
long
ago
observed
in
his
Character
of
Youth
,
Caereus
invitium
flecti
,
Monitoribus
asper
:
and
it
is
descernable
many
times
in
the
Earliest
Sallies
of
Life
,
and
so
soon
as
Reason
begins
to
shew
it self
,
Pride
and
Ambition
begin
to
appear
and
discover
themselves
;
thus
you
shall
see
some
Natures
Meek
and
Malleable
,
soft
and
tender
;
others
,
as
if
with
Romulus
they
had
suck't
the
Wolf
,
will
like
him
,
play
the
King
amongst
their
Companions
;
and
at
that
Age
,
are
so
ambitious
of
the
little
Honours
,
and
Superiorities
above
their
Equals
in
Age
,
and
sometimes
their
Superiors
in
Quality
,
that
they
will
venture
the
severities
of
the
Ferula
,
and
their
Blood
too
,
in
the
Quarrel
,
to
be
Caesar
aut
nullus
:
and
there
is
scarcely
a
Publique
School
,
where
one
may
not
be
furnished
with
a
Specimen
of
this
Nature
.
Now
to
subdue
these
congenial
Inclinations
,
does
doubtless
require
not
only
the
greatest
force
of
Virtue
,
but
the
greatest
stock
of
Grace
:
and
many
times
without
the
last
,
all
the
power
of
the
first
proves
too
weak
a
Dam
to
stop
these
impetuous
Torrents
of
Natural
Ambition
,
and
Pride
,
when
swell'd
with
the
Tides
of
inviting
and
feazible
Temptations
;
and
violently
raised
above
their
Shoars
,
with
the
turbulent
Air
of
Popular
breath
;
the
most
dangerous
Tempest
that
can
blow
upon
these
swelling
and
foaming
Waves
.
I
joyn
these
two
together
,
because
they
are
seldom
found
asunder
;
and
it
is
not
common
to
find
a
proud
man
that
is
not
Ambitious
,
or
an
Ambitious
person
that
is
not
proud
;
and
one
can
rarely
be
tempted
by
one
,
without
the
assistance
of
the
other
,
and
if
they
be
not
Twins
,
I
cannot
decide
their
Pretensions
which
should
be
the
Elder
Brother
;
but
which
soever
is
the
first
born
of
Folly
,
Pride
usually
sets
Ambition
upon
Action
:
and
what
the
one
Projects
the
other
Executes
.
For
that
any
person
should
despise
the
Precepts
of
Virtue
and
Religion
,
the
Principles
of
Loyalty
and
Obedience
;
per
fas
&
nefas
,
(
the
Common
Ladder
of
Ambition
)
aspire
at
high
things
,
great
places
of
Trust
,
Honour
,
Dignity
,
or
Command
in
the
World
;
must
certainly
be
the
Effect
of
Pride
:
for
such
Tempers
are
always
Opiniatres
of
their
own
Merits
;
Haughty
Minds
think
and
believe
therefore
,
that
they
deserve
whatsoever
they
can
Desire
,
and
more
than
they
have
;
and
the
higher
they
rise
,
still
the
more
Proud
and
Ambitious
they
grow
;
looking
upon
their
past
Acquisitions
,
as
the
just
reward
of
their
Wisdom
and
Conduct
;
which
still
swells
them
with
bigger
Desires
,
and
larger
Thoughts
;
so
that
in
reality
Ambition
knows
no
Hercules
Pillars
,
because
Pride
cannot
write
a
Nè
plùs
ultrà
upon
their
Merits
:
for
this
is
the
Dropsie
of
the
Mind
,
and
the
more
Men
drink
,
the
the
more
they
thirst
:
—
Totum
licet
hauserit
Hermum
,
Ardebit
majore
siti
.
—
thus
the
young
Macedonian
swell'd
with
his
Victories
over
the
Unfortunate
Persian
and
his
Allies
,
and
being
told
of
more
Worlds
,
Aestuat
infelix
angusto
limite
Mundi
.
his
Ambition
boil'd
over
at
his
Eyes
,
that
he
was
confin'd
to
one
:
nay
,
so
strangely
was
he
transported
with
this
unruly
Tumor
,
that
nothing
would
satisfie
him
but
to
be
a
God
,
as
if
he
had
intentions
to
depose
his
adopted
Father
,
and
conquer
Heaven
too
,
when
he
came
there
.
Now
it
is
the
Constant
Temper
of
these
hot
Complexions
,
to
make
every
thing
stoop
to
their
Designs
,
because
they
think
every
thing
ought
to
bow
to
their
Merits
;
nor
will
they
spare
even
Religion
it self
,
to
which
they
will
yet
seemingly
bend
,
only
to
bend
it
to
their
Interest
;
and
they
do
most
frequently
abuse
that
Sacred
Name
,
because
by
that
Method
they
are
inabled
more
easily
to
abuse
others
with
their
well
acted
Hypocrisie
,
and
double-gilt
Dissimulation
:
and
it
being
the
sole
Prerogative
of
Heaven
to
know
mens
hearts
,
their
Great
Master-piece
is
to
cover
their
Ambition
with
the
soft
Mantle
of
Religion
,
and
to
act
that
part
of
their
Lives
so
to
the
Life
,
as
rather
to
out-do
the
most
sincere
and
innocent
,
as
to
what
is
visible
,
than
by
any
remissness
in
their
outward
appearance
,
to
hazard
a
discovery
of
what
lodges
within
:
Nor
indeed
is
it
possible
to
distinguish
such
golden
Sinners
from
the
most
splendid
Saints
,
without
a
narrow
consideration
whither
their
Designs
must
lead
them
,
and
in
what
they
will
End
;
and
this
is
the
true
Reason
why
the
innocent
and
well-meaning
among
the
ordinary
rank
of
People
are
so
often
imposed
upon
,
surprised
with
,
and
carried
on
in
a
good
opinion
of
their
proud
and
Ambitious
Leaders
,
who
cover
those
horrid
Vices
,
with
the
Glorious
Names
of
Zeal
for
the
Lord
of
Hosts
,
Fervency
of
Spirit
,
and
Active
Piety
for
the
Cause
of
God
:
for
if
they
would
consider
,
whither
of
necessity
these
Principles
of
Disobedience
,
which
they
infuse
into
them
,
both
against
their
King
and
their
Church
,
would
at
the
last
lead
them
;
and
of
what
nature
the
Practises
are
,
which
are
deduced
from
them
;
it
were
impossible
that
People
should
be
seduced
by
such
Troops
to
adore
and
almost
Deifie
those
persons
,
whose
main
Design
is
only
to
serve
their
own
present
Interest
,
and
the
future
Aims
of
their
Ambitious
Pride
.
BUT
lest
any
Person
should
think
the
Expression
of
Deifying
too
harsh
,
I
can
bring
Evidence
from
those
who
heard
it
from
the
persons
mouth
that
spoak
it
,
who
affirmed
,
That
be
did
believe
,
that
if
our
Saviour
were
upon
Earth
,
he
could
not
speak
more
Heavenly
than
such
a
One
(
naming
the
Person
)
who
was
then
the
admired
Orator
of
the
Place
;
but
lest
he
should
be
Exalted
above
measure
for
his
Golden
and
Divine
Talents
,
(
and
to
shew
you
how
Fickle
and
Unconstant
these
Hosanna's
are
)
it
was
not
long
after
,
that
the
very
same
Person
who
had
so
Exalted
him
to
Heaven
,
did
as
much
debase
him
;
and
being
an
illiterate
Fellow
who
could
neither
Write
nor
Read
,
yet
he
had
it
seems
made
so
good
use
of
the
others
Gifts
and
Talents
in
Preaching
and
Extempore
Prayer
,
that
he
offer'd
to
wager
20
l.
that
he
would
quote
Scripture
with
his
Master
from
Genesis
to
Revelations
;
and
you
may
be
assured
then
,
that
he
would
Preach
and
Pray
with
him
for
40
l.
having
so
much
more
confidence
of
Himself
and
his
own
Abilities
,
as
he
wanted
Learning
to
know
Himself
and
his
own
Deficiencies
.
THE
Nature
of
Pride
and
Ambition
is
always
to
Establish
its
own
Greatness
upon
the
Ruine
of
whatsoever
does
oppose
them
;
and
by
all
ways
and
means
to
lessen
others
,
in
order
to
greaten
themselves
;
that
so
by
trampling
upon
the
necks
of
their
Enemies
,
they
may
Exalt
their
own
Power
and
Esteem
:
and
because
there
is
nothing
that
does
Elevate
men
to
that
degree
of
Excellency
in
the
Minds
of
the
Multitude
,
like
an
Opinion
of
their
Sanctity
and
Devotion
;
therefore
it
is
,
that
this
is
the
beloved
Ingine
which
Ambitious
Minds
make
use
of
,
to
carry
on
,
cover
,
and
effect
their
own
Designs
of
Greatness
,
by
the
assistance
of
Popular
Tumults
;
which
they
usually
inrage
like
Elephants
,
by
shewing
them
the
Scarlet
Robes
both
of
the
Prince
and
Priest
,
as
objects
of
hatred
;
to
animate
and
inflame
them
against
those
Sacred
Persons
by
whom
they
are
worn
.
I
might
confirm
this
by
many
Forrein
Instances
,
but
I
rather
chuse
one
at
home
;
both
because
it
nearly
concerns
us
,
and
ought
to
make
the
greater
Impression
upon
us
:
The
late
Usurper
Cromwel
,
was
in
this
Art
so
perfect
and
accomplisht
,
as
not
to
deserve
to
be
undervalued
as
a
Copy
,
but
Esteemed
an
Original
of
Pride
,
Hypocrisie
,
and
Ambition
.
One
would
admire
that
People
,
who
many
of
them
knew
the
Man
and
his
Conversation
;
who
saw
the
Curious
Disguise
of
his
Dissimulation
and
Flattery
thrown
off
by
his
own
hands
;
who
are
sensible
how
by
this
only
Artisice
of
pretending
Religion
(
though
by
the
assistance
of
their
Blood
and
Money
)
he
threw
down
the
peacable
Government
both
of
Church
and
State
;
how
by
a
bloody
Civil
War
,
and
the
Murther
of
his
Royal
Master
,
he
himself
aspired
to
the
Throne
;
and
how
he
Established
an
Arbitrary
Tyranny
,
against
which
he
pretended
,
and
made
the
People
believe
he
fought
;
and
how
to
the
great
affliction
of
all
Parties
,
especially
the
Presbyterians
,
he
took
away
one
Religion
,
but
set
up
none
;
nor
indeed
had
any
,
because
he
was
of
all
,
as
they
were
most
serviceable
to
his
present
Interest
and
Affairs
:
One
would
(
I
say
)
admire
that
those
,
who
though
they
saw
not
these
gloomy
Days
,
yet
have
sufficiently
heard
of
the
Horror
and
Confusion
of
those
times
,
and
cannot
but
believe
the
truth
of
the
Relations
,
should
yet
swallow
down
the
hook
which
is
baited
with
Liberty
and
Sanctity
.
But
because
it
may
not
be
unuseful
in
this
present
Age
(
so
fond
of
outward
shews
)
I
will
give
a
short
Character
of
his
Ambition
,
and
those
Arts
by
which
Heaven
for
our
Sins
permitted
him
(
who
might
well
stile
himself
with
Tamerlan
,
Flagellum
Dei
,
the
Scourge
and
Wrath
of
God
)
to
accomplish
his
wicked
Designs
.
Which
may
be
a
Sea-mark
to
the
Unwary
,
to
take
Care
of
the
Rock
;
and
not
to
Credit
the
charming
Voice
of
the
Syren
hereafter
,
who
therefore
shews
her
beautiful
Face
,
and
sings
her
bewitching
Airs
,
that
she
may
more
easily
Effect
the
desired
Shipwrack
.
HE
was
a
Person
who
in
the
first
sallies
of
his
Youth
,
was
Debauched
even
to
the
Terror
of
all
the
Villages
of
the
Neighbourhood
;
who
were
used
to
give
the
Allarm
when
they
saw
him
at
a
distance
,
with
Look
to
your selves
,
here
comes
Mad
Cromwel
;
his
great
Frolique
was
the
Destruction
of
Glass
Windows
,
which
he
persisted
in
to
his
last
,
beginning
with
those
of
Cottages
,
and
not
sparing
at
last
those
of
Churches
;
when
his
Debauchery
only
changed
the
Name
but
not
the
Nature
,
and
one
was
the
Effect
of
Wine
,
the
other
of
his
Drunken
Zeal
.
Having
run
the
small
Barque
of
his
Fortune
aground
by
his
profusion
,
he
begun
to
think
how
to
get
her
off
again
;
and
finding
that
impossible
,
he
imbarqued
himself
into
the
Acquaintance
and
Friendship
of
one
Tims
of
Cambridge
,
an
Eminently
disaffected
person
to
the
King
and
Government
;
and
being
naturally
of
a
quick
and
sagacious
Spirit
,
he
easily
found
the
soft
place
in
the
head
of
Tims
,
who
was
the
head
of
the
Faction
thereabouts
;
and
believing
,
that
if
he
could
but
act
,
a
Convert
to
the
Life
,
he
might
thereby
get
a
Livelyhood
,
and
by
swimming
down
their
stream
,
buoy
up
his
sinking
Fortune
,
by
fishing
in
the
Waters
which
they
troubled
;
he
therefore
joyned
himself
to
their
Congregation
:
and
because
his
Reformation
was
Miraculous
,
he
did
not
doubt
,
but
,
for
the
Credit
he
did
their
powerful
Göspel
,
they
would
pay
him
for
a
Miracle
of
so
great
use
and
advantage
for
their
intended
Reformation
,
which
being
then
a
brewing
,
he
might
be
lookt
upon
as
a
necessary
Instrument
strument
and
skilful
in
the
Trade
of
boiling
up
Jealousies
and
Fears
to
the
highest
strength
of
Intexication
:
however
,
he
could
not
doubt
,
but
by
his
Credit
amongst
them
,
and
the
Credit
of
the
Party
,
he
might
retrieve
his
past
Losses
,
and
prop
up
his
desperate
Fortune
by
more
desperate
Principles
and
Practices
.
Upon
these
considerations
he
forsook
his
wild
and
loose
Companions
,
and
with
an
Ego
non
sum
Ego
,
reproves
them
wherever
he
met
them
;
he
composes
his
Habit
,
his
Looks
,
and
Words
to
the
Tune
of
the
greatest
Sobriety
,
Repentance
,
and
Sanctity
;
he
frequents
the
Meetings
,
and
Exercises
of
the
Godly
,
and
there
by
the
strength
of
his
Natural
parts
,
and
that
Learning
which
the
Vniversity
had
unluckily
bestowed
upon
such
a
Crocodile
,
he
like
an
apt
Scholar
quickly
learn't
from
the
then
Nonconformists
,
not
only
the
Talents
of
making
Publique
and
Private
Harangues
against
the
Bishops
,
and
particularly
against
Dr.
Wren
then
Bishop
of
Ely
,
against
the
Abuses
of
the
Government
,
the
Designs
of
the
great
Ministers
of
State
,
and
the
Prelates
,
to
introduce
Arbitrary
Government
,
and
swallow
up
Priviledg
and
Liberty
by
Prerogative
,
to
whisper
the
great
Jealousies
and
Fears
of
the
Danger
of
Popery
;
but
he
became
miraculous
in
the
Gift
of
Extempore
Prayer
,
in
which
,
by
the
volubility
of
his
Tongue
,
and
his
great
Industry
and
Constant
Practice
,
he
arrived
to
that
perfection
as
to
out-do
his
Masters
:
and
so
diligent
was
he
in
obtaining
and
exercising
this
necessary
Qualifiation
to
recommend
him
to
the
disaffected
Vulgar
,
that
being
then
a
Farmer
at
Ely
,
he
was
used
to
send
for
his
Plough-men
out
of
the
Field
,
to
go
to
Duty
with
them
;
and
to
keep
them
sometimes
so
long
at
it
,
till
other
people
(
having
done
their
Mornings
work
)
were
ready
to
come
out
of
the
Fields
;
by
which
good
Husbandry
whatever
returns
he
had
of
his
Prayers
,
he
had
a
very
slender
return
of
his
Seed
,
which
he
sowed
in
Tears
,
but
could
not
reap
with
Joy
;
or
say
it
came
a
hundred
fold
into
his
Bosom
,
or
his
Barns
:
so
that
in
a
short
time
he
threw
the
Plough
in
the
hedge
,
(
as
the
Husbandmen
say
)
and
by
the
unfortunate
breaking
out
of
those
Misunderstandings
between
the
King
and
his
Parliament
(
he
being
by
Tims's
Party
got
into
the
House
of
Commons
as
Burgess
for
Cambridge
)
and
a
great
Promoter
of
those
Rebellious
Hostilities
,
he
betook
himself
to
reap
with
his
Sword
in
the
Field
of
Disloyalty
,
that
Harvest
of
Treason
,
which
he
and
his
Confederates
of
the
Association
had
been
so
long
sowing
in
the
minds
of
a
Discontented
Populace
.
He
became
presently
one
of
the
Heads
of
that
Combination
;
and
by
his
own
Gifts
,
and
those
of
Ireton
,
and
Peters
(
formerly
expelled
from
the
Vniversity
for
a
Rakehell
,
but
now
converted
by
his
voyage
to
New-England
,
and
returning
to
ruine
the
Old
,
and
by
destroying
the
Hierarchy
of
the
Church
,
to
make
himself
Oliver's
Muphti
so
soon
as
he
should
come
to
be
Englands
Grand
Signior
)
by
these
assistances
,
and
the
Art
of
Wheedling
with
fair
words
and
long
Prayers
,
all
Parties
,
(
how
different
so
ever
in
Persuasion
)
he
advanced
himself
into
their
Esteem
,
and
by
that
,
into
the
Affections
and
Command
of
the
Rebel
Army
:
Whereby
a
Series
of
strange
successes
he
appear'd
the
Favourite
of
Heaven
,
and
the
Darling
both
of
Fortune
and
his
Party
;
and
having
ruin'd
the
King
and
Loyal
Party
,
outwitted
the
Presbyterians
and
their
great
Patrons
,
Essex
and
Fairfax
,
men
of
better
hands
than
Heads
gently
laid
them
aside
as
Eclipfing
his
Glory
and
Designs
;
he
then
had
the
Game
wholly
in
his
own
hand
,
and
arrived
at
length
,
by
the
strength
of
Dissimulation
,
Protestations
,
Prayers
,
and
Arms
,
to
the
highest
degree
of
Supreme
,
Arbitrary
,
and
absolute
tyranny
;
and
wanted
but
little
of
prophaning
the
Imperial
Diadem
with
his
Traiterous
Temples
.
BUT
what
is
observable
of
him
,
after
he
had
pray'd
the
Kings
Crown
off
his
head
,
and
his
head
from
his
Body
,
and
the
power
and
Revenues
of
the
Crown
into
his
own
hands
;
then
the
Spirit
began
to
fail
him
,
and
he
left
that
necessary
Gift
which
was
beneath
him
(
who
was
now
got
above
all
ordinances
,
even
of
the
House
of
Commons
)
to
the
management
of
Peters
,
Sterry
,
and
other
his
Domestick
Chaplains
:
By
which
it
appears
,
that
he
made
use
of
extempore
only
pro
tempore
,
as
a
Strastagem
to
serve
his
own
Designs
;
and
the
Sword
of
the
Spirit
was
with
him
always
taught
the
good
breeding
,
to
give
the
Wall
to
the
spirit
of
the
Sword
;
Nor
was
he
wont
to
go
to
prayer
with
his
Legions
,
so
as
to
obstruct
the
Duty
of
the
Day
;
or
to
miss
the
favourable
opportunity
of
an
advantageous
ingagement
;
in
the
observation
of
which
he
was
a
Great
Master
,
and
owed
most
of
his
Successes
rather
to
his
cunning
than
his
valour
;
and
therefore
,
he
never
went
to
wrastle
with
God
for
victory
,
when
a
fair
occasion
offerd
to
wrastle
with
the
arm
of
flesh
.
IN
short
,
he
made
the
same
use
of
this
curious
Network
of
his
pregnant
Invention
,
which'tis
said
a
certain
Cardinal
did
of
that
Net
which
he
always
used
to
spread
upon
his
Table
;
alledging
for
his
humour
,
that
it
put
him
in
mind
of
his
Apostplical
Function
,
which
was
to
be
a
Fisher
of
Men
,
but
coming
to
be
possessed
of
the
Triple
Crown
,
the
Net
was
no
longer
seen
;
and
being
by
an
intimate
Consident
demanded
what
was
the
Reason
,
that
since
he
wore
the
Annulum
Piscatoris
,
the
Papal
Signet
of
St.
Peter
the
Fisherman
,
he
had
now
left
off
his
Net
?
He
pleasantly
reply'd
,
That
now
he
had
got
what
he
had
so
long
been
fishing
for
.
Thus
did
our
English
Massaniello
,
by
the
pretence
of
Sanctity
and
Non-conformity
,
by
the
help
of
long
Prayers
and
a
longer
Sword
;
by
the
promises
of
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
Liberty
of
the
Subject
,
propagation
of
Truth
,
and
giving
the
Gospel
a
free
course
that
it
might
run
and
be
Glorified
;
by
the
help
of
new
Gospel
Lights
and
Revelations
which
shone
in
his
Army
;
by
these
Arts
did
he
advance
himself
to
the
most
unlimitted
Power
over
Laws
,
Liberty
,
Life
,
Estate
and
Religion
,
to
that
degree
,
that
a
look
from
him
,
like
Plinies
Basilisk
,
was
death
even
to
his
fellow
Snakes
,
and
as
if
with
Mithridates
he
had
liv'd
upon
Poyson
,
his
very
breath
was
Mortal
,
not
only
to
the
Royal
Party
,
but
to
those
who
had
sometime
been
of
his
own
;
and
even
to
bodies
Politick
,
the
Conventions
which
he
call'd
Parliaments
,
one
of
which
Assemblies
,
I
remember
,
exceeding
the
Limits
he
had
set
them
(
a
free
debate
being
then
no
Priviledg
of
Parliament
)
he
swore
by
the
Living
God
(
a
venial
sin
in
so
great
a
Saint
)
he
would
dissolve
them
,
and
immediately
sent
Collonel
Pride
,
the
constant
Friend
of
his
Ambition
,
with
the
Janizaries
of
his
houshold
,
to
put
the
bow-string
of
his
Authority
about
the
neck
of
the
House
;
which
,
with
the
resignation
of
a
Turkish
Bashaw
,
with
,
Suchis
the
will
of
my
Lord
,
bowed
the
head
to
the
execution
,
and
departed
that
Life
without
a
Murmur
against
his
Highness
,
Tantum
potuit
Religio
Suadere
Malorum
.
THIS
is
a
sufficient
Caution
to
all
People
not
to
trust
their
Lives
,
Liberties
,
Priviledges
,
or
Religion
,
to
the
Protection
of
such
Prayers
,
and
Pretenders
to
Piety
,
Zeal
,
Reformation
and
Sanctity
.
I
know
such
instances
are
rare
,
and
Ambition
does
not
usually
prove
so
fortunate
;
but
this
it
never
fails
of
,
to
make
the
Lives
of
those
with
whom
it
dwells
,
uneasie
to
themselves
and
others
,
and
if
it
happens
among
men
of
the
Church
,
it
certainly
occasions
great
Commotions
,
the
breach
of
Peace
,
and
loss
of
Vnity
:
And
if
we
search
the
Records
of
Church
-
history
,
we
shall
find
that
most
of
the
Schisms
and
Heresies
which
have
occasioned
those
Great
Disorders
,
drew
their
Original
from
the
Pride
and
Ambition
of
the
discontented
Clergy
:
for
nothing
is
more
natural
than
for
such
Persons
,
where
want
of
Temper
renders
them
most
unfit
for
Government
in
the
Church
,
to
be
most
desirous
of
it
,
and
to
believe
they
best
deserve
it
;
if
they
fail
in
their
Expectations
,
which
it
is
more
than
probable
they
will
,
being
measured
by
the
Standard
of
the
Sober
and
Judicious
,
and
not
by
their
own
flattery
of
themselves
,
presently
they
fall
into
discontent
,
and
endeavour
to
obtain
that
Esteem
and
Authority
by
unlawful
Methods
,
which
they
could
not
arrive
at
in
the
regular
,
modest
,
and
peaceable
ways
of
Order
and
obedience
.
This
discontent
pushes
them
violently
forward
,
to
be
revenged
of
those
who
,
by
not
advancing
them
,
they
think
depress
them
,
or
by
advancing
others
,
they
believe
despise
and
disparage
them
;
and
at
the
same
time
they
endeavour
to
satisfie
their
Ambition
and
Revenge
by
Exalting
themselves
.
Now
there
are
no
Arts
which
they
can
more
successfully
use
to
accomplish
their
design
,
than
these
which
follow
.
FIRST
,
to
appear
more
strict
,
holy
,
devout
,
and
righteous
,
than
those
whom
they
call
their
Enemies
,
who
shall
therefore
be
thought
ill
themselves
,
for
not
advancing
those
who
appear
so
good
:
And
by
this
means
they
shall
certainly
be
so
esteemed
by
such
who
look
no
further
,
and
indeed
cannot
discover
the
Depth
of
their
hearts
,
or
the
secret
malice
that
lodges
so
closely
there
.
This
presently
creates
them
a
Name
,
and
wins
them
a
Party
,
who
celebrate
their
Fame
,
sing
Hosannas
in
their
Praise
,
Espouse
them
,
their
Interest
,
and
their
Quarrel
.
SECONDLY
,
That
they
may
appear
more
than
common
,
and
difference
their
Party
from
the
rest
,
thereby
to
keep
them
to
themselves
,
they
must
broach
some
new
Doctrine
,
or
revive
some
old
one
;
there
must
be
an
Altar
erected
,
and
though
it
be
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
yet
will
there
never
want
some
,
who
will
ignorantly
Worship
the
stranger
God
,
and
entertain
the
Travelling
Deity
;
then
must
the
old
Rites
and
manner
of
Worship
be
exploded
,
to
make
room
for
the
New
;
and
though
a
man
may
truly
say
of
them
,
as
our
Saviour
of
the
Wine
,
the
old
is
better
than
the
new
,
so
unsettled
,
unfermented
,
and
full
of
mutinous
Spirits
,
that
it
flies
,
and
froths
,
and
and
foams
,
breaks
the
old
Bottles
into
which
it
is
put
;
yet
will
even
this
Wine
upon
the
fret
,
please
some
Capricious
Palates
better
than
the
Old
.
THIRDLY
,
Then
all
those
who
oppose
them
must
be
exclaimed
against
,
and
cryed
down
;
Especially
their
lawful
Superiors
and
Governors
,
as
formal
out-of-fashion-Christians
;
all
endeavours
must
be
used
to
rendred
them
contemptible
and
Odious
:
And
all
this
must
be
done
out
of
pure
Zeal
to
Truth
;
when
in
reality
,
it
is
out
of
pure
Revenge
,
and
for
no
other
Design
,
than
that
these
Ambitious
Spirits
may
satisfie
their
Pride
,
by
obtaining
that
Preheminence
by
fraud
and
force
,
which
they
can
never
hope
for
by
any
other
ways
.
THIS
is
the
true
procedure
of
Pride
and
Ambition
,
and
which
leads
directly
into
the
Red
Sea
of
Blood
.
I
wish
most
heartily
that
all
sober
and
considerative
Persons
,
who
dissent
from
the
Church
of
England
,
and
even
those
who
are
principally
guilty
of
our
Divisions
,
would
enter
into
a
serious
Examination
,
whether
there
be
not
some
of
the
furious
Spirit
which
our
Saviour
Rebukes
in
his
Disciples
James
and
John
,
fire
from
Heaven
upon
such
as
will
not
recieve
them
,
and
since
they
cannot
obtain
that
,
makes
them
throw
about
their
own
wild-fire
,
to
set
the
Church
and
Common-wealth
into
a
Blaze
:
And
to
help
the
Discovery
,
I
will
give
them
some
Indications
of
such
a
Spirit
,
though
lurking
never
so
cunningly
under
the
Cloak
of
Zeal
and
Piety
.
AND
first
therefore
,
Disobedience
to
Lawful
Authority
,
and
all
the
ways
which
manifest
that
Disobedience
,
whether
Words
or
Actions
,
are
certain
Symptoms
of
the
Pride
of
Mens
Hearts
,
and
the
secret
Ambition
of
their
Minds
;
for
whosoever
disobeys
his
Superior
,
does
at
the
same
time
despise
him
,
and
whosoever
despises
any
person
in
Authority
,
does
it
because
he
is
confident
he
knows
more
and
better
what
he
ought
to
do
,
than
he
who
has
Power
to
Command
him
:
This
is
the
knowledg
which
St.
Paul
says
puffeth
up
,
but
Charity
edifieth
:
If
any
man
think
he
knoweth
any
thing
,
he
knoweth
nothing
yet
as
he
ought
to
know
;
that
is
,
if
his
knowledg
occasions
a
breach
of
Charity
,
he
does
not
yet
know
himself
,
or
his
Duty
to
God
and
Man
.
This
is
so
clear
a
Case
with
those
of
the
Separation
,
who
break
both
Charity
and
Unity
,
by
their
Disobedience
,
that
they
must
shut
the
clearest
beams
of
Truth
out
of
their
Souls
,
if
they
do
not
discover
it
.
SECONDLY
,
An
obstinate
adherence
to
any
private
Opinion
,
whereby
the
Peace
of
the
Church
is
destroyed
,
especially
in
things
no
ways
in
themselves
Essentially
necessary
to
Salvation
,
must
of
necessity
proceed
from
Pride
;
for
why
should
any
person
prefer
his
private
Judgment
before
the
Determination
of
his
Superiors
,
before
that
of
the
Catholick
Church
in
all
Ages
?
but
because
he
thinks
himself
wiser
and
more
able
to
discern
what
is
for
the
Publick
Good
than
all
that
were
before
him
,
or
that
are
above
him
:
though
hereby
Solomon
will
tell
him
from
the
Spirit
of
God
,
that
he
only
purchases
the
Character
of
a
Fool
;
The
way
of
a
Fool
is
right
in
his
own
eyes
,
but
he
that
hearkeneth
unto
Counsel
is
wise
.
And
therefore
the
Prophet
pronounceth
a
Woe
against
such
,
Woe
unto
those
that
are
wise
in
their
own
eyes
,
and
prudent
in
their
own
sight
.
private
persons
,
for
the
Wisdom
of
Superiors
is
not
so
much
their
own
,
as
the
Wisdom
of
all
former
Ages
?
and
for
this
Reason
St.
Paul
commands
,
Be
of
the
same
mind
,
mind
not
high
things
(
prompted
by
Pride
or
Ambition
)
but
condescend
to
men
of
low
Estate
;
(
much
more
to
those
of
high
)
be
not
wise
in
your
own
conceit
.
And
for
Encouragement
to
this
kind
of
Private
Wisdom
,
once
more
hear
Wisdom
it self
speak
by
the
wise
man
.
Seest
thou
a
man
wise
in
his
own
conceit
,
there
is
more
hope
of
a
Fool
than
of
him
.
And
it
is
impossible
to
give
any
other
Reason
,
why
men
should
not
submit
to
Truth
and
their
Superiors
,
when
they
may
be
sensible
to
a
demonstration
from
Reason
,
Scripture
,
and
Experience
,
that
their
private
Opinions
are
unlawful
,
because
dangerous
,
contrary
to
Charity
,
and
Gods
Command
:
but
because
they
think
such
a
Submission
a
Retractation
,
or
Compliance
with
Authority
would
be
a
lessening
of
them
,
as
to
that
Opinion
for
Wisdom
and
Sanctity
,
which
others
attribute
to
them
;
and
that
dangerous
Flatterer
Pride
,
perswades
them
they
are
Masters
of
.
THIRDLY
,
To
indeavour
to
strengthen
themselves
by
making
a
Party
,
to
secure
them
in
their
Disobedience
and
Obstinacy
,
is
the
certain
and
unseparable
Symptom
of
Ambition
,
as
well
as
Pride
:
for
if
I
dislike
any
thing
,
I
may
do
so
to
my self
,
but
to
perswade
others
to
it
,
must
have
respect
to
a
further
Design
,
and
declares
that
I
intend
not
only
to
own
my
Disobedience
,
but
to
justifie
and
maintain
it
by
Power
.
The
best
Men
in
the
World
may
Err
privately
,
but
it
is
to
be
suspected
they
are
the
worst
,
who
make
their
Errors
Publique
,
to
draw
Disciples
after
them
;
by
Disobedience
a
man
Equals
himself
to
his
Superiors
,
for
it
is
a
plain
denying
their
Authority
over
him
;
by
Obstinacy
he
shews
his
intention
to
stand
his
Ground
,
and
make
good
his
Incroachment
upon
their
Power
;
and
by
his
making
of
a
Party
he
does
as
it
were
make
secret
Levies
,
and
inrols
a
Militia
to
defend
himself
from
the
Power
of
his
Superiors
,
and
looks
as
if
he
meant
to
struggle
with
them
not
only
for
Precedence
but
Dominion
.
I
wish
these
were
only
Suppositions
,
and
that
we
could
not
from
woful
Experience
say
they
are
but
too
true
:
but
it
was
this
very
way
that
lately
laid
the
Crown
as
well
as
the
Mitre
in
the
Dust
,
too
lately
to
give
us
the
least
reason
to
doubt
,
that
the
same
Methods
may
do
it
again
,
if
not
in
time
prevented
,
either
by
the
vigilance
of
Authority
,
or
by
reducing
the
disorderly
and
disobedient
to
the
Wisdom
of
the
Just
;
and
by
informing
their
Understandings
,
to
oblige
them
voluntarily
to
abandon
those
Men
and
Principles
,
whose
Practices
will
infallibly
lead
them
to
these
Conclusions
;
or
oblige
Authority
by
the
utmost
Severities
of
Laws
,
to
prevent
the
Danger
and
Ruine
of
the
whole
Frame
of
Government
both
in
Church
and
State
.
AND
as
Pride
and
Ambition
are
but
too
visible
amongst
the
Principles
of
Dissention
amongst
us
,
and
the
principal
Obstacles
of
our
Peace
and
Vnity
,
so
are
they
no
less
Obstructions
to
a
Reconciliation
with
the
Roman
Church
;
for
it
is
the
Ambition
of
Supremacy
over
all
other
Churches
,
and
over
all
Temporal
Powers
,
and
even
over
our
Faith
it self
,
the
incommunicable
Prerogative
of
our
blessed
Jesus
,
the
Author
and
Finisher
of
our
Faith
,
which
has
render'd
all
Reunion
with
them
not
only
dangerous
,
but
impossible
,
unless
we
will
resolve
,
by
believing
as
that
Church
believes
,
to
disbelieve
not
only
our
Sense
and
Reason
,
but
Scripture
and
all
Antiquity
;
and
not
only
those
,
but
God
himself
,
who
has
given
us
them
to
assist
us
in
our
Faith
.
IT
is
the
Ambition
of
the
Clergy
which
obliges
them
to
keep
the
Laity
in
Ignorance
,
so
blind
,
that
they
are
not
permitted
to
inquire
,
or
doubt
.
And
for
the
Clergy
,
as
before
was
observed
in
the
point
of
Interest
,
they
are
constantly
fed
with
the
nourishment
of
Ambitious
Thoughts
,
hopes
of
Dignities
and
Promotions
:
The
meanest
Priest
or
Recluse
may
come
to
be
head
of
his
House
,
Superior
,
and
after
General
of
his
Order
;
a
Prior
or
Abbot
;
and
it
may
be
a
Bishop
:
the
Bishop
may
advance
the
Mitre
to
the
Honour
of
a
Cardinals
Hat
,
and
the
Red
Hat
may
turn
to
the
Triple
Mitre
;
and
all
this
by
being
a
Zealous
Maintainer
of
the
Usurped
Power
of
that
Church
,
justifying
her
Incroachments
upon
the
Crowns
of
Princes
,
and
the
Mitres
of
all
other
Bishops
,
Primates
,
Metropolitans
,
and
Patriarchs
,
owning
her
Monopoly
of
the
Word
Catholique
,
avowing
her
Canonical
and
Decreed
Errors
for
Rules
of
Faith
and
Manners
,
and
divulging
her
fictitious
Collusions
for
real
Miracles
,
though
to
the
hazard
of
rendring
the
true
ones
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
suspected
,
upon
which
the
sole
confirmation
of
our
Religion
depends
.
These
are
the
Stairs
by
which
men
ascend
to
the
Papal
Dignity
,
which
now
out-flies
the
Imperial
Eagle
as
well
as
the
smaller
Royal
Birds
of
Majesty
:
Et
Caput
inter
Nubila
condit
.
for
to
oppose
any
of
these
,
is
a
certain
way
to
be
prefer'd
to
the
Torments
of
the
Inquisition
,
to
be
branded
with
Heresie
and
Apostacy
,
and
to
Expire
in
Flames
and
Torments
.
So
that
I
hope
by
this
time
,
it
is
evident
how
pernioiously
powerful
the
Principles
of
Interest
and
Prejudice
,
Custom
and
Education
,
Pride
and
Ambition
are
in
the
Minds
of
Men
,
to
hinder
them
from
Embracing
Truth
,
and
her
Beautiful
Children
Peace
and
Vnity
.
To
these
I
might
add
Envy
,
the
Canker
of
the
Mind
;
the
daughter
of
Discontent
,
and
constant
Enemy
of
Peace
,
Covetousness
the
Root
of
all
Evil.
Envy
being
the
shadow
of
Honour
and
real
Worth
;
and
Sacrilegious
Covetousness
,
the
Ravenous
Harpie
,
that
preys
upon
the
small
Patrimony
of
the
Church
;
which
usually
is
the
great
perswasive
to
prophane
and
Rapacious
Natures
to
treat
her
,
as
the
Atheistical
Dionysius
did
his
Apollo
,
who
rob'd
him
of
his
golden
Robe
,
alledging
it
was
too
cold
for
his
Godship
in
Winter
,
and
too
heavy
in
Summer
;
but
because
these
Fall
in
with
Interest
and
Ambition
,
I
will
not
under
different
Names
repeat
the
same
things
over
again
,
to
nauseat
the
Judicious
,
and
tire
the
indifferent
Reader
with
reiterated
Tautologies
.
CHAP.
V.
HAVING
thus
shewn
what
it
is
that
impedes
our
Happiness
,
and
which
therefore
must
of
necessity
be
removed
from
the
Minds
of
Men
,
before
there
can
be
any
Possibility
of
their
Embracing
Truth
,
Unity
,
and
Charity
;
in
the
next
place
we
come
to
manifest
the
necessity
of
Vnion
,
the
only
Expedient
which
can
procure
the
Common
Happiness
of
Mankind
.
Now
to
make
this
appear
,
we
must
look
into
the
Main
End
and
Design
of
all
Religion
here
in
this
Mortal
State
of
Life
,
in
order
to
that
future
Condition
of
a
Glorious
Immortality
:
and
that
we
may
the
better
apprehend
what
that
is
,
we
must
consider
the
Commands
and
Precepts
of
Religion
,
and
at
what
they
aim
.
And
because
all
the
Rules
of
our
Holy
Profession
direct
us
to
it
,
we
must
believe
that
God
Almighty
gave
us
those
Precepts
,
Rules
,
and
Directions
,
to
promote
our
own
and
the
Common
Happiness
of
all
Mankind
,
even
here
in
this
present
State
of
Life
;
to
render
our
short
Journey
through
the
troublesom
Stage
of
Time
,
more
pleasant
and
easy
,
till
we
arrive
at
the
unchangeable
Happiness
of
Eternity
.
This
Easiness
of
Mind
,
this
real
Happiness
of
Life
is
only
to
be
obtain'd
by
following
the
precepts
of
Justice
,
Temperance
,
Sobriety
,
Prudence
,
and
the
other
Noble
and
God-like
Vertues
which
Religion
teaches
;
for
the
substance
of
Happiness
does
not
consist
in
any
thing
without
us
(
though
there
are
good
Circumstances
)
but
in
the
Innocency
of
Mind
,
and
purity
of
Life
;
Nil
Conscire
sibi
,
nullà
pallefcere
culpâ
.
in
our
being
good
,
and
doing
good
;
which
is
the
great
Employment
for
which
we
came
into
the
World
.
So
that
there
is
a
necessity
of
Religion
in
the
World
in
order
to
the
happy
posture
of
humane
affairs
,
which
all
Mankind
desire
for
themselves
,
with
unlimited
wishes
;
but
are
too
narrow
in
their
indeavors
to
promote
it
in
Common
unto
others
.
That
this
was
the
Wise
and
good
Design
of
the
great
Creator
,
is
most
apparent
,
in
that
,
even
in
those
obscure
Ages
of
Barbarism
and
Ignorance
,
God
was
pleased
to
wink
,
yet
he
left
not
himself
without
a
Witness
:
When
in
times
past
he
suffered
all
men
to
walk
in
their
own
ways
,
they
were
not
without
some
Religion
,
which
taught
them
their
Duty
in
some
Measure
(
though
imperfect
)
both
to
the
Gods
(
for
they
supposed
many
)
and
also
to
Men.
THAT
must
of
Necessity
therefore
be
the
truest
Religion
,
and
most
agreeable
to
the
Will
of
God
,
which
approaches
nearest
to
this
Great
Design
;
and
would
certainly
accomplish
the
End
for
which
all
Religion
was
intended
:
And
therefore
the
truth
of
any
Religion
must
be
measured
according
to
the
Proportion
which
it
holds
to
promoting
Peace
,
Unity
,
and
Charity
,
the
only
ways
to
obtain
happiness
in
this
World
,
as
well
as
Faith
whereby
we
hope
to
obtain
the
happiness
of
a
future
state
:
And
what
Religion
soever
separates
these
Good
Works
from
Faith
,
is
so
far
vain
,
and
destroys
that
Faith
it
seems
to
profess
;
for
Faith
without
Works
is
dead
.
If
therefore
any
Religion
ruines
Peace
,
Unity
,
and
Charity
,
we
must
judg
it
so
far
false
and
erroneous
,
let
it
make
never
so
many
Boasts
of
holding
the
true
Faith
of
Christ
.
Of
all
the
Religions
which
ever
were
in
the
World
,
the
Christian
Doctrine
may
justly
challenge
the
Preheminence
,
as
conducting
men
,
if
they
would
be
managed
by
it
,
the
nearest
way
to
Happiness
both
Temporal
and
Eternal
;
and
among
all
the
variety
of
Opinions
in
the
Christian
Religion
,
that
must
therefore
of
necessity
be
the
best
and
truest
,
which
does
most
powerfully
promote
innocency
of
Life
,
purity
of
Mind
,
Unity
,
and
universal
Peace
;
not
by
external
force
and
violence
,
but
by
the
same
Methods
which
God
Almighty
made
use
of
to
plant
and
propagate
it
in
the
World
;
which
was
not
by
Tumults
,
Seditions
,
or
Disobedience
to
the
Civil
Magistrate
,
but
by
meekness
,
humility
,
Charity
,
and
a
Conversation
unblameable
:
Which
were
the
Weapons
by
which
the
Primitive
Christians
were
taught
to
put
to
silence
the
ignorance
of
folish
Men
:
The
Church
indeed
had
a
power
,
but
it
was
purely
Spiritual
,
and
those
spiritual
Arms
were
the
most
powerful
to
the
pulling
down
and
dismantling
the
strong
holds
of
Sin
;
and
therefore
even
while
the
Temporal
Powers
of
the
Earth
did
all
they
could
to
suppress
them
,
yet
mightily
did
the
Word
of
God
grow
and
increase
,
not
by
opposing
,
Rebelling
,
or
imposing
Laws
upon
their
Soveraigns
,
but
by
submitting
and
suffering
,
demonstrating
upon
all
occasions
their
Innocence
,
and
that
they
were
free
from
any
ill
designs
upon
the
Civil
Government
of
the
World
,
or
the
Temporal
concerns
of
Mankind
.
BUT
because
all
and
every
Profession
of
Christian
Religion
,
every
Church
would
have
us
beleive
this
of
them
;
and
that
therefore
,
every
one
Challenges
the
name
of
the
true
Church
of
Christ
,
here
lies
the
Difficulty
and
the
niceness
of
the
Point
;
Which
is
the
best
and
truest
?
And
because
all
desire
the
Glorious
Title
,
therefore
they
quarrel
about
it
,
who
it
is
that
is
the
Spouse
of
Christ
?
Whereas
one
would
Modestly
believe
,
that
to
be
without
Spot
and
Wrinkle
,
is
not
to
be
appropriated
to
any
particular
Church
,
in
which
there
must
be
Tares
and
Chaff
,
as
well
as
Wheat
,
but
to
the
Holy
Catholick
Church
(
I
do
not
mean
of
Rome
;
for
She
is
but
one
Member
)
that
glorious
Company
of
true
Believers
,
the
General
Assembly
of
the
Church
,
which
have
been
,
and
shall
be
in
all
Ages
of
the
World
,
and
out
of
all
Nations
,
united
unto
Christ
their
Head
.
A
Church
may
be
a
true
and
a
visible
Church
of
Christ
,
and
yet
have
many
Errors
;
and
so
long
as
they
keep
the
foundation
of
Faith
,
though
they
may
build
Hay
and
Stubble
upon
that
Foundation
,
yet
I
do
not
see
how
they
can
be
denyed
that
Name
.
Thus
we
see
St.
Paul
writes
to
the
Church
of
God
,
which
is
at
Corinth
,
to
them
that
are
Sanctified
in
Christ
Jesus
,
called
to
be
Saints
:
And
yet
in
that
very
Epistle
he
Complains
of
great
Errors
and
Disorders
among
them
,
Lords
Supper
:
and
so
to
the
Church
of
the
Galatians
,
and
yet
he
tartly
calls
them
foolish
Galatians
,
and
tells
them
they
were
bewitched
into
this
Disobedience
against
the
Truth
,
and
that
he
was
affraid
he
had
bestowed
upon
them
Labour
in
Vain
;
for
that
they
were
relapsing
to
Jadaism
,
and
to
the
observing
of
Days
and
Years
according
to
the
Mosaick
Law
.
THIS
has
been
a
Constant
Quarrel
amongst
Christians
,
this
bred
those
Mortal
Divisions
betwixt
the
Eastern
and
the
Western
Churches
,
which
has
almost
intirely
ruin'd
one
of
them
,
and
not
advantaged
the
other
as
to
Truth
;
for
whilest
both
pretended
to
be
the
only
true
Church
of
Christ
,
by
that
exclusive
Arrogance
,
they
were
both
so
far
False
;
and
this
Unlawful
claim
was
the
Mother
of
the
Doctrine
of
Infallibility
in
the
Catholique
Church
,
which
if
it
be
understood
of
any
particular
company
of
Men
,
and
not
of
the
whole
Body
of
the
Faithful
,
which
are
in
all
Churches
,
have
been
,
or
shall
be
guided
by
the
Spirit
of
God
into
all
truth
,
must
be
False
;
for
whoever
is
infallible
,
must
be
without
Sin
,
which
none
can
be
in
this
imperfect
State
.
For
if
we
say
we
have
no
Sin
,
we
deceive
our selves
,
and
the
Truth
is
not
in
us
;
and
the
Maxim
is
undoubtedly
true
,
Quod
predicatur
de
singulis
universalium
,
predicatur
etiam
de
universalibus
singularium
;
If
all
men
are
Sinners
,
they
are
fallible
,
&
if
every
man
is
a
Sinner
,
then
are
all
men
,
here
in
this
Mortal
State
.
So
that
if
men
would
with
Justice
and
Modesty
allow
degrees
of
Truth
,
and
that
every
Church
possessed
some
,
so
long
as
they
retain
the
foundation
of
one
only
true
God
and
Jesus
Christ
,
whom
he
has
sent
,
whom
to
know
is
Life
eternal
;
if
they
would
strive
more
for
Peace
and
Purity
than
for
this
Supremacy
,
and
impossibility
of
being
the
only
true
Church
,
they
would
certainly
have
more
Truth
,
because
more
Charity
,
Peace
&
Vnity
.
THERE
were
Seven
Churches
in
Asia
,
(
though
now
nothing
but
the
Names
,
and
those
scarce
Legible
in
their
Ruins
)
to
which
our
blessed
Lord
commands
St.
John
to
write
.
What
thou
seest
write
,
in
a
Book
,
and
send
it
to
the
seven
Churches
which
are
in
Asia
;
unto
Ephesus
,
and
unto
Smyrna
,
and
unto
Pergamos
,
and
unto
Thyatira
,
and
unto
Sardis
,
and
unto
Philadelphia
,
and
unto
Laodicea
.
Every
Church
was
a
Golden
Candlestick
,
and
every
one
had
a
Star
,
which
was
the
Angel
Guardian
,
or
Governour
of
the
Church
,
and
which
Christ
held
in
his
right
hand
.
These
Candlesticks
were
all
of
Gold
,
but
some
more
refined
and
purer
Mettal
than
others
;
the
Stars
were
all
bright
and
shining
,
but
some
more
dim
and
obscure
than
others
:
for
one
star
exceeded
another
star
in
glory
,
FIRST
,
That
several
Nations
are
several
Distinct
,
Coordinate
(
not
subordinate
)
Churches
:
for
so
the
Son
of
God
calls
these
Seven
,
which
yet
were
comprised
in
the
lesser
Asia
,
and
People
of
one
Language
,
though
of
distinct
and
separate
Polities
,
which
seems
to
be
that
which
differences
Nations
,
and
not
Languages
.
SECONDLY
,
That
distinct
,
and
several
Coordinate
Churches
,
may
all
be
true
Churches
,
and
Vnited
in
the
Common
Bond
of
the
same
Faith
,
and
Charity
,
who
yet
may
not
be
of
equal
Purity
:
two
only
are
here
commended
for
their
Purity
,
viz.
Smyrna
,
and
Philadelphia
;
the
other
are
condemned
;
Ephesus
,
for
having
forsaken
her
first
Love
,
her
Zeal
and
Devotion
:
Pergamos
,
for
the
Doctrine
of
Balaam
,
and
for
suffering
the
odious
Sect
of
the
Nicolaitans
:
Thyatira
,
for
suffering
Jezebel
,
a
woman
to
teach
,
contrary
to
the
Express
Command
of
God
,
and
therefore
to
seduce
the
People
,
by
eating
things
offered
to
Idols
:
Sardis
,
for
having
a
name
to
live
,
but
being
dead
:
Loadicea
,
for
being
luke-warm
neither
hot
nor
cold
,
a
Church
of
Latitudinarians
:
all
these
are
threatned
and
reproved
,
but
not
rejected
from
the
name
and
being
of
Churches
.
THIRDLY
,
That
the
holy
Catholique
Church
is
composed
of
several
distinct
National
Churches
;
for
we
must
not
think
the
Son
of
God
could
be
guilty
of
an
impropriety
of
Speech
;
he
distinguishes
them
by
the
places
where
they
were
planted
,
and
by
their
degrees
of
Purity
,
as
so
many
several
Churches
,
without
giving
them
any
precedency
on
preheminence
one
over
another
:
he
does
not
direct
the
Angels
of
the
several
Churches
,
to
Rome
,
or
Alexandria
,
or
Jerusalem
,
or
Antioch
(
though
all
then
famous
Churches
)
for
redress
of
their
Errors
;
he
does
not
send
them
to
St.
Peter
,
or
his
Successors
,
the
Catholique
,
Apostolique
,
Roman
Church
,
as
the
Pillar
and
Ground
of
Truth
;
not
a
word
of
the
Sancta
sedes
Apostolica
,
Petri
Cathedra
,
Ecclesia
Principalis
,
nothing
of
the
Romanorum
Fides
,
ad
quos
perfidia
habere
non
potest
accessum
,
which
place
of
St.
Cyprian
the
Romanists
boast
so
much
of
,
whilest
they
indeavour
to
appropriate
the
word
Catholique
only
to
their
Church
;
which
is
as
good
sense
as
that
any
one
man
is
humane
Nature
.
But
for
the
redress
of
their
Errors
,
amendment
of
their
Lives
,
and
reformation
of
their
false
Doctrines
,
he
gives
them
all
this
short
Direction
;
He
that
hath
an
Ear
,
let
him
hear
what
the
Spirit
saith
unto
the
Churches
;
and
that
to
every
one
of
them
distinctly
;
so
that
what
the
Spirit
of
God
speaks
to
the
Churches
,
was
to
be
the
Rule
of
Faith
,
Life
,
and
Doctrine
:
and
what
was
it
which
the
Spirit
spake
unto
the
Churches
?
was
ever
any
Tradition
said
to
be
spoken
by
the
Holy
Spirit
?
No
certainly
,
nothing
was
ever
spoken
by
the
Spirit
to
the
Churches
,
but
the
Books
of
the
Holy
Canon
,
which
all
Ages
have
consented
to
,
without
the
least
Addition
or
Diminution
(
as
the
late
Bishop
of
Durham
,
Dr.
Cosins
,
has
made
appear
more
distinctly
)
till
such
time
as
the
Absolutissima
Syndus
Tridentina
,
as
they
call
the
Trent
Session
,
for
some
passages
which
seem
favourable
to
Purgatory
,
and
Prayers
for
the
Dead
,
was
pleased
to
adopt
these
into
the
Holy
Canon
;
though
nothing
is
more
evident
than
that
till
then
they
were
Esteemed
only
Humane
Writings
,
and
Apocryphal
:
however
hereby
they
have
given
a
Specimen
of
the
Power
they
pretend
over
our
Faith
;
for
by
the
same
Authority
they
may
impose
Aesops
Fables
,
and
the
Alchoran
,
as
matters
of
Faith
.
Neither
did
the
ancient
Churches
,
when
Heresies
sprung
up
,
resort
to
Rome
for
infallible
Determinations
,
but
to
Oecumenical
and
General
Councels
,
not
Esteeming
their
Determinations
valid
neither
,
unless
agreeable
to
the
Holy
Scripture
,
which
was
always
accounted
the
Norma
,
or
Rule
by
which
they
were
to
be
guided
:
and
at
which
Councels
the
Pope
did
assist
,
not
as
the
Head
,
but
as
a
Principal
Member
;
and
the
respect
he
had
given
him
was
as
Patriarch
of
the
Imperial
City
,
and
the
Western
Churches
,
and
not
as
Monarch
of
the
whole
Catholick
Church
;
and
even
some
later
Councels
,
as
that
of
Basil
,
have
undertaken
to
reform
Errors
and
Abuses
,
and
to
depose
the
Pope
,
being
found
guilty
of
them
.
LASTLY
,
It
may
from
hence
be
concluded
,
That
Christ
himself
is
the
only
head
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
which
is
composed
of
several
distinct
Churches
,
who
are
all
Members
of
that
Mystical
Body
:
he
walks
among
the
Candlesticks
,
he
holds
the
Stars
in
his
right
hand
;
The
Angel
of
every
distinct
National
Church
is
to
be
the
mover
of
the
Orb
,
to
guide
it
by
the
Light
of
Divine
Truth
spoken
by
the
Spirit
of
the
Churches
;
the
Temporal
Power
may
be
Supreme
Head
of
the
Church
,
as
they
are
a
Society
of
Christian
Men
;
but
neither
the
one
nor
the
other
,
can
justly
pretend
a
Power
over
the
Angel
of
another
Church
,
or
the
Dominions
of
another
Prince
;
for
that
is
the
Prerogative
of
the
Son
of
God
,
who
Unites
them
in
his
Right
hand
,
and
who
alone
can
challenge
the
Title
of
that
Name
of
King
of
Kings
,
and
Lord
of
Lords
.
NOR
will
this
Independency
of
Churches
one
upon
another
,
which
is
only
in
point
of
Jurisdiction
and
Limits
,
which
was
anciently
practiced
and
commanded
by
the
Decrees
of
Councels
,
give
the
least
disturbance
to
their
Charity
and
Vnion
;
so
long
as
they
maintain
the
same
Universal
Doctrine
of
Faith
as
to
the
substance
,
and
all
acknowledge
one
Catholique
Church
,
and
themselves
Members
of
it
.
Nay
,
it
is
observable
that
this
incroachment
of
the
greater
Churches
upon
the
less
,
and
indeavouring
to
aggrandize
themselves
,
by
imposing
upon
all
other
Churches
a
Soveraignty
and
Dominion
never
intended
for
Christian
Religion
,
and
striving
by
force
to
oblige
them
to
use
their
Rites
and
Ceremonies
in
indifferent
Circumstantials
;
and
not
only
so
,
but
to
receive
all
their
Opinions
as
matters
of
Faith
,
were
the
first
occasion
of
the
most
remarkable
Schisms
and
Divisions
,
and
the
loss
of
Peace
and
Unity
;
and
still
continue
so
to
this
very
day
.
Whereas
,
did
they
all
resolve
to
content
themselves
with
their
own
Precincts
,
and
not
indeavour
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
act
out
of
their
own
Provinces
,
but
would
permit
others
to
make
use
of
such
indifferent
Rites
as
the
Governours
of
the
several
Churches
judge
necessary
and
expedient
in
their
respective
Charges
;
and
if
any
Controversies
should
arise
in
Point
of
Doctrine
,
resolve
amicably
to
compose
them
,
by
hearing
what
the
Spirit
saith
to
the
Churches
,
and
how
the
Universal
Church
has
already
determined
in
the
same
or
like
Affairs
,
according
to
the
Rule
of
Scripture
;
would
they
study
more
to
propagate
Peace
and
Vnity
,
than
Dominion
and
Soveraignty
,
to
increase
Piety
and
Purity
of
Life
,
more
than
outward
agreement
of
Rites
and
Ceremonies
,
the
ancient
Happiness
of
the
Church
in
her
first
and
Vnambitious
Age
,
(
when
the
Office
of
Government
was
the
surest
way
to
Martyrdom
)
would
in
a
great
measure
be
restored
to
the
Members
of
the
Catholique
Church
;
and
there
would
be
that
Vnity
which
is
by
God
Commanded
,
and
by
all
good
Christians
not
only
to
be
desired
,
but
promoted
to
the
uttermost
of
their
Power
.
Were
it
possible
that
this
true
and
ancient
Temper
,
Modesty
and
Moderation
of
Primitive
Christianity
,
might
obtain
in
the
World
,
the
Names
of
distinction
,
with
the
occasions
of
them
would
be
taken
away
;
one
would
not
be
of
Paul
,
another
of
Apollos
,
another
of
Cephas
,
one
a
Romanist
,
another
a
Calvinist
,
Lutheran
,
Hugonot
,
or
a
Zuinglian
,
but
all
would
be
of
Christ
;
but
alas
!
what
hope
?
so
long
as
the
Church
of
Rome
will
be
Vniversal
,
and
will
exclude
all
those
who
Refuse
the
tyranique
Yoak
of
both
her
Declared
,
and
Implicit
Faith
;
and
to
be
subject
to
her
absolute
Dominion
;
not
only
from
the
Name
of
Churches
,
and
being
Parts
of
the
Church
Universal
,
but
from
the
Communion
of
Saints
,
from
all
hopes
of
the
Resurrection
of
the
just
,
nay
,
even
from
her
Purgatory
too
,
(
which
is
very
severe
,
if
there
be
such
a
place
as
admits
of
Hope
for
Sinners
after
Death
)
and
in
a
word
,
from
all
possibility
of
the
Life
everlasting
.
How
disterent
is
this
from
the
ancient
Charity
and
Doctrine
of
St.
Peter
and
St.
Paul
,
whom
they
believe
the
Founders
of
their
Church
,
for
they
incourage
us
to
hope
we
may
receive
the
Benefit
of
the
Common
Salvation
;
God
is
no
respecter
of
Persons
,
but
in
every
Nation
he
that
feareth
him
and
worketh
Righteousness
,
is
accepted
of
him
:
for
with
him
there
are
no
Distinctions
,
neither
Greek
,
nor
Jew
,
to
v.
16.
Circumcision
nor
Vncircumcision
,
Barbarian
,
Scythian
,
Bond
nor
Free
,
but
all
are
Christs
,
who
have
put
on
as
the
Elect
of
God
,
holy
,
and
beloved
,
bowels
of
Mercy
,
kindness
,
humbleness
of
Mind
,
meekness
,
long-suffering
,
forbearance
one
of
another
,
and
forgiveness
one
towards
another
,
if
there
be
differences
,
as
Christ
also
forgave
us
,
and
above
all
things
they
who
have
put
on
Charity
,
which
is
the
bond
of
Perfection
,
and
whose
Hearts
are
ruled
by
the
Peace
of
God
.
But
in
regard
that
this
is
to
be
dispair'd
of
,
and
may
well
seem
forreign
to
the
Design
of
these
Papers
,
let
us
come
to
consider
what
Influence
this
ought
to
have
upon
us
as
to
Vnity
amongst
our selves
,
which
(
without
Excluding
our
Neighbours
from
our
Charity
,
though
they
do
us
from
theirs
,
and
Heaven
)
is
the
principal
Intention
of
this
Discourse
.
CHAP.
VI.
HAVING
shewn
that
the
Peace
and
Vnity
of
the
Catholick
Church
Militant
upon
Earth
depends
in
a
great
Measure
upon
this
Justice
,
in
preserving
the
Common
Faith
of
Christ
as
the
bond
of
Vnion
,
not
only
among
our selves
,
but
with
that
part
of
the
Church
which
is
now
Triumphant
in
Heaven
,
and
in
order
thereunto
,
in
allowing
every
distinct
and
National
Church
their
particular
Bounds
and
Jurisdiction
free
from
Incroachments
and
Invasion
,
permitting
them
a
freedom
of
Using
such
Rites
and
Customs
in
the
Celebration
of
Divine
Worship
,
as
the
Governors
of
each
respective
Church
shall
judge
to
be
nearest
the
Rule
of
Scripture
,
the
Constant
Usage
and
Determination
of
the
Catholique
Church
in
the
best
Ages
,
and
of
the
best
Men
in
all
;
most
conducive
to
the
Great
End
of
all
Religion
,
by
promoting
the
Happiness
of
Mankind
both
here
and
hereafter
:
before
we
proceed
any
further
,
it
will
be
requisite
to
answer
what
may
and
will
be
certainly
objected
by
all
Dissenters
.
FOR
,
if
an
Independency
of
Churches
of
Distinct
Nations
and
Polities
,
so
long
as
they
agree
in
matters
of
Faith
,
may
be
permitted
a
distinct
Jurisdiction
,
different
Rites
and
manner
of
Worship
,
to
the
increase
of
Charity
,
Peace
,
and
Unity
,
why
may
not
the
same
be
likewise
practised
by
several
Churches
in
the
same
Nation
?
To
which
I
answer
,
That
as
Vnity
in
point
of
Faith
is
the
Bond
of
Vnion
in
the
Vniversal
Church
,
so
Obedience
to
the
Supreme
Government
of
any
Nation
,
is
that
which
Vnites
them
into
one
Polity
,
and
distinguishes
them
from
all
other
People
who
do
not
own
that
Subjection
and
Obedience
:
And
this
Vnion
of
Obedience
is
also
that
which
preserves
and
maintains
them
,
as
well
as
Constitutes
them
a
distinct
Political
Body
from
all
other
Nations
.
Herein
lies
their
Strength
,
herein
their
Security
,
their
Safety
and
Happiness
.
For
as
I
may
be
Lawfully
permitted
to
disobey
the
King
of
Spain
,
or
France
;
nay
,
and
ought
to
do
it
in
many
Cases
for
the
Interest
of
my
Nation
,
but
cannot
disobey
my
Natural
Prince
,
but
to
the
prejudice
of
my
Countrey
and
my
own
,
because
I
owe
them
no
Obedience
in
point
of
Jurisdiction
,
as
I
do
my
own
King
.
So
I
may
for
the
same
Reason
refuse
the
Jurisdiction
of
a
Forrein
Church
,
but
cannot
of
my
own
,
which
has
a
lawful
Power
over
me
,
and
to
which
I
owe
Obedience
,
because
I
am
a
Member
of
her
Polity
.
For
every
person
,
and
all
Persons
who
live
in
the
World
,
must
own
a
Subjection
to
the
Government
where
they
live
,
and
because
that
affords
them
Protection
,
therefore
they
are
to
pay
their
Obedience
,
both
as
a
Duty
of
Gratitude
,
the
Foundation
of
Society
,
and
the
Interest
they
have
to
maintain
that
Government
and
Power
which
does
protect
;
secure
,
and
defend
their
Lives
,
Liberties
,
and
Estates
;
and
in
effect
,
all
the
Happiness
of
Humane
Life
.
Now
since
the
Light
of
Nature
,
Reason
,
and
Interest
does
oblige
all
men
to
own
this
as
a
necessary
Truth
,
and
those
who
have
opposed
it
,
have
ever
been
esteemed
the
common
Enemies
of
all
Mankind
,
Traitors
not
only
to
the
Government
they
have
opposed
,
but
to
the
Foundation
and
Principles
of
all
Society
,
and
to
the
happiness
of
Mankind
in
general
:
Therefore
it
is
absolutely
necessary
in
any
distinct
Society
of
Men
,
that
the
Circumstances
of
Religion
(
for
the
Substance
of
Faith
is
not
in
the
power
of
any
Mortal
man
to
Alter
or
Establish
)
should
be
adapted
to
the
attainment
of
this
Common
Design
of
all
Government
both
Civil
and
Religious
,
the
Happiness
of
the
Society
.
But
this
is
impossible
to
be
effected
where
there
are
many
distinct
Churches
in
the
same
Society
?
For
either
the
Supreme
Authority
has
Power
over
them
all
,
or
over
none
at
all
;
if
none
at
all
,
the
Society
is
ruin'd
,
and
he
is
no
longer
King
,
nor
they
own
themselves
his
Subjects
,
who
deny
his
Authority
;
and
that
they
owe
him
obedience
if
he
has
Power
over
them
,
it
must
be
in
Circumstantials
of
Government
,
Order
,
and
the
manner
of
Divine
Worship
.
Now
either
he
can
command
them
to
perform
these
all
one
way
,
and
then
they
are
no
longer
distinct
Churches
,
but
the
same
;
or
he
cannot
lawfully
command
them
,
nor
are
they
bound
to
Obey
;
and
so
he
is
no
longer
their
King
,
nor
they
his
Subjects
,
then
he
obliges
them
by
parting
with
his
Soveraignty
,
and
they
please
(
upon
that
Condition
that
he
permits
them
to
do
what
they
please
)
to
afford
him
their
Subjection
.
So
that
in
effect
,
distinct
Churches
,
and
Independent
upon
the
Soveraign
in
the
same
Nation
,
which
is
one
intire
Body
Politick
,
are
so
many
Spiritual
Electors
of
Germany
,
who
own
an
Emperor
in
Name
,
but
are
absolute
in
Reality
,
and
Soveraigns
within
their
own
Territories
and
Dominions
.
BESIDES
,
there
is
so
near
a
Connection
between
all
Temporal
and
Religious
Laws
,
the
Laws
of
Men
having
their
Foundation
and
Stability
from
the
Original
Laws
of
God
;
and
being
only
Lawful
so
far
as
they
are
agreeable
to
them
,
that
it
is
impossible
for
the
most
Nice
Curiosity
to
distinguish
the
Limits
of
these
two
Powers
,
the
Temporal
and
the
Spiritual
.
Now
if
we
suppose
several
distinct
Independent
Churches
in
one
Nation
,
we
must
suppose
them
to
have
distinct
Forms
of
Government
,
and
it
will
be
impossible
for
the
Prince
to
make
any
Temporal
Law
,
which
some
of
them
may
not
pretend
is
against
their
Jurisdiction
;
Let
it
be
to
raise
Men
or
Money
for
the
common
Defence
of
all
by
War
,
it
may
be
an
easy
Scruple
whether
the
War
be
Lawful
?
whether
that
be
his
Intention
?
whether
it
be
for
the
Common
Benefit
;
and
according
as
these
distinct
Churches
judg
it
Lawful
or
Religious
,
Safe
or
Dangerous
,
so
shall
he
receive
their
assistance
;
So
far
and
no
farther
goes
their
Obedience
;
A
too
visible
Effect
,
of
which
,
it
is
to
be
seared
we
have
at
present
,
when
these
Churches
and
their
Jurisdiction
is
not
by
Law
permitted
;
and
what
might
we
expect
,
if
this
Power
which
they
challenge
were
either
Tolerated
,
or
by
Law
Established
?
So
that
if
Obedience
be
a
necessary
Duty
,
both
Civil
and
Religious
,
in
order
to
the
Happiness
of
any
Society
or
Nation
,
one
Church
owning
that
Subjection
and
Obedience
in
point
of
Government
(
not
of
Faith
)
is
necessarily
to
be
Established
in
that
Society
and
Nation
.
But
I
shall
discourse
more
fully
upon
this
Particular
hereafter
,
and
therefore
refer
the
Reader
thither
;
only
I
desire
it
may
be
taken
notice
of
,
that
the
Design
and
Quarrel
of
all
Dissenting
Parties
,
however
they
may
pretend
only
purely
Spirituals
,
Conscience
,
and
Religion
,
yet
ends
in
the
pretence
to
Soveraignty
and
Dominion
;
and
though
it
talks
only
of
the
Altar
,
yet
is
level'd
at
the
Throne
;
and
that
therefore
the
Church
of
England
,
which
makes
not
the
least
pretentions
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Princes
Right
,
but
by
her
Doctrine
and
her
Practices
teaches
Humility
,
Obedience
,
and
Submission
to
the
Prince
,
renders
her
true
Sons
the
best
of
Subjects
,
as
well
as
the
best
of
Christians
;
and
that
nothing
but
Vnity
in
Government
can
teach
men
rightly
to
Honour
the
King
,
as
Vnity
in
Faith
teaches
them
truly
to
fear
God
,
and
be
true
Members
of
the
Holy
Catholique
Church
.
BUT
secondly
,
It
will
be
Objected
,
That
by
this
Position
of
the
Necessity
of
Vnity
in
Government
,
and
Uniformity
of
Worship
,
in
Rites
and
Ceremonies
,
in
a
National
Church
,
Men
will
be
obliged
to
submit
to
those
things
which
are
against
their
Consciences
.
FOR
answer
to
this
at
large
,
I
refer
them
to
a
small
Treatise
Intitled
The
true
Liberty
and
Dominion
of
Conscience
,
where
they
may
see
how
they
impose
upon
themselves
and
others
,
by
obtruding
upon
them
Private
Opinion
or
perswasion
for
Conscience
;
for
unless
they
be
certain
by
Divine
Revelation
of
clear
Scripture
,
or
consequence
of
Scripture
which
will
not
admit
of
a
Doubt
,
that
the
things
imposed
are
Unlawful
;
Conscience
is
not
concerned
in
them
,
and
it
is
only
their
Opinion
,
which
ought
to
submit
to
Publique
Peace
,
and
Government
,
which
are
clear
and
evident
Commands
of
God
.
If
the
things
commanded
are
Unlawful
,
shew
us
the
Prohibition
:
If
they
be
not
Unlawful
,
they
may
be
imposed
;
for
any
man
may
by
Authority
be
lawfully
commanded
to
do
what
is
Lawful
,
for
the
obtaining
Peace
and
Happiness
to
himself
and
all
others
of
the
same
Society
;
Nay
he
is
bound
in
Conscience
to
do
it
.
BUT
for
a
further
satisfaction
,
and
a
short
Answer
,
I
desire
it
may
be
considered
,
that
every
submission
to
the
Judgment
and
practice
of
another
who
is
of
a
different
Opinion
,
is
not
an
Error
,
if
the
thing
be
indifferent
about
which
we
disagree
;
and
that
I
may
without
offending
my
Conscience
,
do
what
I
am
commanded
,
though
in
my
private
Judgment
I
do
not
approve
of
it
,
if
by
doing
of
it
I
promote
Peace
,
and
shew
my
Obedience
:
For
where
the
Question
is
,
whether
by
not
doing
this
,
I
shall
obey
my
own
Judgment
,
which
doubts
whether
I
may
do
it
Lawfully
;
or
disobey
that
Power
which
commands
me
to
do
it
,
which
I
cannot
deny
but
has
a
Lawful
power
to
command
me
?
The
Resolution
is
easy
;
for
I
am
not
by
my
obedience
to
a
private
doubt
,
to
break
a
known
Command
of
God
,
who
commands
Obedience
to
my
Superiors
in
all
things
which
are
not
contrary
to
his
commands
;
and
whether
we
should
obey
God
or
Man
,
our selves
or
the
Magistrates
and
Rulers
of
of
the
Church
,
is
no
such
hard
Question
as
some
people
have
made
it
.
BESIDES
,
Though
wilful
Errors
in
Faith
are
Damnable
,
yet
Errors
in
Circumstances
neither
are
nor
can
be
so
,
unless
we
make
them
so
our selves
by
Disobedience
to
God
,
in
refusing
for
Peace
and
Vnity
to
submit
to
our
Superiors
,
which
is
Damnable
.
Nor
indeed
can
any
of
the
several
Rites
and
Ceremonies
of
Religion
be
properly
called
Errors
,
though
they
be
different
,
nay
contrary
one
to
another
:
For
where
there
is
no
positive
Command
of
God
to
Determine
us
,
either
part
is
lawful
or
unlawful
,
only
according
as
it
is
commanded
or
forbidden
by
those
who
are
in
Authority
;
and
if
it
be
not
determined
by
them
,
then
as
we
in
our
own
Judgment
shall
be
perswaded
,
that
is
conducive
to
Gods
Glory
and
the
Happiness
of
Mankind
.
For
whether
I
should
pray
in
a
Surplice
,
or
in
a
Cloak
,
is
not
a
point
of
Salvation
;
for
I
may
do
it
with
either
,
or
neither
,
and
yet
go
to
Heaven
;
but
Disobedience
to
my
Lawful
Superiors
,
should
they
command
me
to
pray
to
God
in
Publique
,
in
either
of
them
,
is
an
Error
in
Faith
;
for
who
ever
is
guilty
of
that
Disobedience
,
must
either
believe
that
God
is
not
the
Author
of
that
Command
,
or
that
it
is
not
true
,
which
is
Infidelity
and
Error
.
Now
let
any
person
of
Sobriety
Judg
whether
such
a
Conscience
is
a
good
Conscience
,
and
void
of
offence
to
God
and
Men
,
which
will
strain
at
the
Gnat
of
an
indifferent
Ceremony
,
and
swallow
the
Camel
of
Disobedience
?
And
whether
all
good
Christians
ought
not
to
joyn
with
the
National
Church
in
such
Ceremonies
and
manners
of
Worship
,
as
admitting
them
to
be
as
bad
as
any
Ceremonies
can
be
,
which
are
not
Damnable
,
rather
than
by
endeavouring
to
avoid
them
,
and
refusing
to
use
them
,
to
run
the
certain
Hazzard
of
ruining
the
Peace
of
the
Church
and
Nation
,
and
certain
Damnation
,
by
their
Disobedience
to
the
Command
of
God
?
I
desire
to
make
this
as
clear
as
I
can
;
and
therefore
we
will
Instance
in
the
sign
of
the
Cross
after
Baptism
;
This
Ceremony
is
by
many
so
much
abhorred
,
that
they
will
rather
not
have
their
Children
received
into
the
Covenant
of
Grace
by
Baptism
,
or
(
which
is
the
same
thing
)
have
the
Sacrament
from
those
who
,
having
no
lawful
Ordination
,
have
therefore
no
Commission
to
go
and
Baptize
all
Nations
:
Now
,
supposing
the
sign
of
the
Cross
after
Baptism
a
superfluous
or
superstitious
Ceremony
(
which
yet
will
never
be
proved
as
by
the
Church
explained
in
the
Office
of
Baptism
,
and
the
30
Canon
)
yet
still
the
Use
of
it
could
not
be
injurious
to
Salvation
,
or
Damnable
,
because
it
is
no where
in
Scripture
forbidden
;
nor
ever
asserted
to
be
Essential
to
the
Sacrament
;
Nor
condemned
by
either
Councels
,
or
the
Practice
of
the
Church
in
any
Age
,
but
frequently
used
by
the
Primitive
Christians
,
both
upon
that
and
many
other
Occasions
:
what
a
man
may
do
without
fear
of
Damnation
,
he
may
do
safely
;
nor
is
he
to
be
judge
of
the
Expedience
or
edifyingness
of
the
Ceremony
;
for
who
made
any
private
man
a
Judge
over
others
?
that
very
capacity
Excludes
him
from
that
Power
.
But
for
any
person
to
refuse
to
have
his
Child
Baptized
,
because
of
this
Ceremony
,
or
to
refuse
to
obey
his
Superiors
,
is
to
make
himself
a
Judge
over
them
,
and
a
damnable
Sin
:
Washing
with
Water
in
the
Name
of
the
Father
,
the
Son
,
and
the
holy
Ghost
,
is
the
Essence
of
the
Sacrament
,
but
there
are
some
Prayers
to
be
made
;
For
every
Creature
of
God
is
sanctified
by
the
Word
of
God
and
Prayer
,
some
Gestures
,
some
Postures
to
be
used
in
such
a
weighty
Solemnity
,
some
Praises
due
for
so
great
a
Benefit
:
and
these
being
no
where
directed
what
they
shall
be
,
are
left
to
the
Care
and
Wisdom
of
the
Governors
of
the
Church
,
who
to
avoid
Confusion
,
and
to
Establish
Vnity
by
Vniformity
,
to
preserve
the
Decency
of
so
Sacred
a
Duty
,
prescribe
this
Form
of
words
,
these
Gestures
and
Rites
,
and
this
sign
as
of
great
signification
,
that
as
St.
Paul
says
,
We
should
Glory
in
the
Cross
of
Christ
,
and
receive
that
as
a
Badge
or
Cognizance
of
our
Christian
Profession
.
THE
same
Answer
will
serve
for
all
the
Ceremonies
which
are
made
use
of
,
or
commanded
by
the
Church
of
England
.
Nor
shall
we
need
to
fear
lest
by
this
Power
of
the
Church
,
the
Ceremonies
should
swell
to
such
a
bulk
as
to
be
burthensom
by
being
too
numerous
;
since
the
Governors
themselves
are
not
without
a
Rule
in
this
particular
,
which
is
the
Determination
of
the
first
General
Councel
at
Jerusalem
:
For
it
seemed
good
to
the
Holy
Ghost
and
to
us
,
to
lay
upon
you
no
greater
burden
than
these
necessary
things
:
one
of
those
necessary
things
was
before
indifferent
,
viz.
to
abstain
from
things
strangled
;
and
St.
Paul
seems
to
make
even
the
other
,
about
the
things
offer'd
to
Idols
,
the
same
;
which
now
were
made
by
the
Councel
necessary
.
BUT
supposing
that
there
were
a
real
Clog
of
Ceremonies
(
which
none
can
justly
complain
of
amongst
us
)
yet
would
any
man
loose
the
substance
for
fear
of
the
shadow
,
refuse
to
Eat
good
and
wholsome
Diet
,
because
the
Dish
was
Silver
,
and
too
much
Garnished
;
and
by
Schism
and
Disobedience
run
the
hazard
of
his
own
Soul
,
and
all
those
seduced
by
him
,
meerly
to
avoid
the
doing
of
those
things
,
which
if
he
does
them
cannot
in
the
least
prejudice
his
Salvation
?
for
these
are
only
the
Conditions
of
our
maintaining
Peace
,
Vnity
,
and
Charity
,
but
not
the
Conditions
upon
which
our
Salvation
depends
;
because
God
has
no
where
said
,
he
that
does
these
things
shall
be
damned
,
and
he
that
abstains
from
them
shall
be
saved
;
but
he
has
said
,
we
must
hear
the
Church
,
and
if
she
Commands
this
,
for
Peace
sake
,
we
must
Obey
,
lest
we
be
justly
esteemed
as
Publicans
and
Heathens
.
BESIDES
,
they
who
Command
must
answer
to
God
for
themselves
,
and
they
who
are
to
Obey
shall
not
answer
for
the
Errors
of
their
Superiors
;
but
no
man
can
answer
to
God
for
his
disobedience
against
them
in
these
Commands
,
not
only
because
they
are
not
Judges
whether
they
ought
to
do
or
not
to
do
what
they
are
Commanded
,
but
because
there
can
then
be
no
such
thing
as
Obedience
,
if
every
man
may
be
his
own
Judge
;
for
what
one
man
may
do
out
of
pure
doubt
or
scruple
of
Mind
,
thousands
will
pretend
to
do
;
and
it
being
impossible
to
discover
the
Tender
Conscience
from
the
Obstinate
and
Designing
,
all
Duty
to
our
Superiors
in
the
Church
will
be
Evaded
with
pretence
of
Doubting
;
or
else
consist
in
obeying
only
so
far
as
we
like
the
Commands
;
which
is
for
fear
of
Popery
to
make
every
Man
his
own
Pope
,
to
dispense
with
the
Laws
of
God
and
Man
,
just
as
they
suit
his
Interest
and
his
Inclination
:
to
make
the
Scriptures
a
Nose
of
Wax
,
and
the
King
and
Church
meer
Heads
of
Wood
;
and
since
the
reason
of
Obedience
is
,
because
we
think
it
truth
which
is
Commanded
,
and
that
they
who
Command
are
better
able
to
Judge
for
us
than
we
our selves
,
as
being
by
God
appointed
over
us
for
that
Design
,
should
they
be
mistaken
in
what
they
Command
,
yet
the
Judge
of
all
the
Earth
,
who
cannot
do
wrong
,
would
be
so
far
from
punishing
,
that
he
would
reward
such
Obedience
,
because
done
according
to
his
Command
.
Nor
shall
the
other
for
Commanding
,
because
they
did
it
with
a
good
Design
,
provided
when
it
does
appear
to
them
to
be
of
ill
consequence
,
they
cease
to
impose
it
any
longer
;
which
is
the
true
reason
why
many
things
in
the
service
of
God
have
been
altered
and
abolished
upon
several
Occasions
.
THIRDLY
,
It
will
be
objected
,
That
by
this
Rule
,
all
the
Gallicane
,
German
,
and
other
Protestant
Churches
,
who
live
under
a
Government
which
owns
and
Commands
the
Romish
Discipline
and
Church
,
will
hereby
be
made
Schismaticks
to
those
several
National
Churches
,
of
which
they
are
Members
;
and
that
hereby
a
necessity
is
laid
upon
us
to
return
to
the
Obedience
of
the
Church
of
Rome
;
for
if
those
Churches
may
dissent
from
their
National
Churches
,
and
yet
hold
the
true
Faith
,
why
may
not
we
;
why
should
their
Disobedience
be
Lawful
,
and
ours
Damnable
?
To
this
I
answer
First
,
That
the
Difference
between
those
Churches
,
and
the
National
Church
in
which
they
are
,
does
not
consist
in
Matters
of
Circumstance
or
Ceremony
but
in
Matters
of
Faith
;
and
though
I
will
neither
undertake
the
Defence
of
those
Churches
either
in
Doctrine
or
Discipline
;
yet
,
I
suppose
,
they
separate
from
the
Roman
Communion
upon
the
account
of
the
Impositions
of
that
Church
in
Points
of
Faith
,
such
as
are
the
Popes
Supremacy
(
never
owned
in
France
even
by
the
Catholiques
)
the
Doctrines
of
Infallibility
,
the
real
Presence
by
Transubstantiation
,
Merit
of
Works
,
and
Supererogation
,
Invocation
of
Saints
,
Purgatory
,
Adoration
of
Images
,
&c.
and
the
Roman
Church
who
imposes
these
as
Articles
of
Faith
,
is
her self
Schismatical
(
if
not
Heretical
)
from
the
Catholique
Apolique
Church
of
all
Ages
;
and
therefore
to
depart
from
her
where
she
departs
from
Truth
,
is
no
more
Heresie
or
Schism
,
than
it
would
be
to
depart
from
the
Law
of
Moses
,
or
the
Jewish
Communion
in
Circumcision
,
&c.
or
of
Mahomet
,
if
those
were
imposed
as
Matters
of
Faith
by
that
or
any
other
Church
:
for
the
Apostles
Rule
holds
good
to
the
End
of
the
World
for
all
Christians
in
Matters
of
Faith
and
Manners
,
Be
ye
followers
of
me
as
I
am
of
Christ
.
Apostles
,
Nice
,
and
St.
Athanasius
,
and
what
is
clearly
contained
in
Scripture
,
which
have
ever
been
the
Standards
of
the
Catholique
Faith
,
I
think
every
good
Christian
,
over
whom
they
may
challenge
a
Lawful
Jurisdiction
,
ought
to
joyn
with
them
in
Communion
of
Government
;
and
even
those
over
whom
they
can
rightly
challenge
none
,
ought
yet
to
agree
with
them
in
the
Communion
of
Faith
;
Nay
,
should
they
command
many
Ceremonies
in
the
Service
of
God
,
more
than
they
do
,
yet
those
who
live
in
the
Jurisdiction
of
that
Church
,
ought
to
submit
to
them
for
the
maintaining
of
Unity
,
Peace
,
and
Charity
:
and
I
doubt
not
but
the
Foreign
Protestants
(
at
least
in
Charity
I
hope
so
)
if
there
were
no
other
matters
of
Difference
between
them
,
would
easily
be
perswaded
to
submit
to
all
the
Points
of
Government
,
Ceremony
,
and
much
more
.
I
remember
what
a
Famous
French
Minister
said
to
this
Purpose
,
when
he
was
told
that
some
of
the
English
Nonconformists
refused
Communion
with
the
Church
of
England
,
because
they
were
Enjoyned
to
wear
the
Surplice
,
and
other
Vestments
;
I
wish
,
says
he
,
that
the
King
of
France
would
command
me
to
perform
my
Function
in
a
Fools
Coat
:
so
little
did
he
think
the
outside
and
dress
of
Religion
to
be
of
the
Essence
of
it
,
and
so
necessary
did
he
judge
Obedience
,
as
well
as
true
Faith
,
to
the
Peace
,
Unity
and
Happiness
of
the
Church
.
BUT
Secondly
,
Many
of
those
Protestants
have
Licence
and
Tolleration
given
them
,
to
Celebrate
the
Worship
and
Service
of
God
according
to
their
own
Way
,
and
by
that
Dispensation
,
they
are
free
from
the
guilt
of
Disobedience
to
the
Civil
Magistrate
;
and
for
the
Obedience
they
owe
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
I
presume
they
are
willing
to
give
it
with
all
their
hearts
,
if
Rome
Exacted
no
more
in
matters
of
Faith
than
God
Almighty
requires
as
necessary
to
Salvation
.
BUT
the
Case
is
clearly
different
betwixt
our
Dissenters
,
and
the
Foreign
Protestants
;
for
our
Differences
are
,
or
at
least
are
pretended
to
be
,
about
matters
of
Polity
,
and
the
Manner
of
performance
of
the
Offices
of
Religion
:
and
let
the
Nonconformists
prove
us
but
Guilty
of
destroying
one
Article
of
Faith
,
or
imposing
any
thing
to
be
believed
or
done
contrary
to
the
Scriptures
,
and
let
them
dissent
from
us
in
Gods
Name
;
and
till
they
can
do
that
,
their
Separation
will
be
a
horrid
Schism
,
and
their
Nonconformity
a
manifest
Disobedience
to
the
Laws
of
God
and
Men.
And
should
the
Foreign
Churches
refuse
the
Communion
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
disobey
the
Princes
whose
Subjects
they
are
,
commanding
them
,
if
there
were
no
greater
Differences
than
Matters
of
Ceremony
and
Circumstance
,
I
doubt
not
but
their
Separation
and
Disobedience
would
deserve
the
same
Character
.
BUT
supposing
the
Supreme
Power
of
those
Countries
should
absolutely
prohibit
the
Protestants
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
,
I
think
they
ought
to
obey
,
and
fall
to
the
Old
Arms
of
the
Primitive
Christians
,
Prayers
and
Tears
,
and
not
to
the
new
Methods
,
of
Manaces
,
making
Parties
,
and
endeavouring
by
force
of
Arms
to
obtain
that
from
Authority
by
Violence
and
Compulsion
,
which
they
cannot
by
Perswasion
:
A
Practice
shameful
to
the
Protestant
Cause
,
and
for
any
thing
I
can
see
,
if
they
Judg
of
all
by
the
Example
of
our
Dissenters
,
more
likely
to
perswade
all
Princes
to
Extirpate
them
out
of
their
Dominions
for
Seditious
Schismaticks
,
and
Dangerous
Rebells
,
than
to
Tollerate
them
as
Innocent
and
Religious
Christians
.
THIS
was
the
Custom
of
the
Ancient
Christians
,
who
Conquered
more
by
the
Cross
,
than
the
Persecutors
by
all
their
Cruelty
;
who
overcame
by
Suffering
,
and
not
by
Rebelling
.
A
remarkable
Instance
of
which
.
we
have
in
the
Army
of
Julian
the
Apostate
,
who
were
obedient
to
him
as
their
Temporal
Soveraign
so
long
as
he
liv'd
;
but
after
he
had
jested
out
his
impious
Soul
with
a
Vicistî
Galilaee
,
and
that
Jovinianus
was
chosen
Emperor
,
which
he
refused
as
being
a
Christian
,
and
thinking
the
whole
Army
Pagans
,
they
all
cried
out
,
Et
nos
sumus
Christiani
,
We
are
all
of
us
also
Christians
.
Here
were
men
in
Arms
,
a
Powerful
Number
of
Veterane
and
Victorious
Legions
;
and
yet
had
they
not
so
much
as
a
Rebellious
thought
of
Establishing
Religion
by
force
or
violence
.
CHAP.
VII
.
BY
what
has
been
said
,
it
appears
that
the
Foundation
of
all
Charity
among
Christians
,
is
built
upon
Vnity
in
Faith
,
which
is
the
necessary
bond
of
the
Catholique
Church
,
which
is
the
Company
of
all
faithful
People
which
are
,
have
been
,
or
shall
be
in
all
Ages
and
Places
of
the
World
;
and
that
Vnity
in
Government
as
well
as
Faith
,
is
the
Bond
of
Peace
;
and
Obedience
a
Duty
therefore
which
all
men
owe
to
their
Lawful
Superiors
,
as
the
Necessary
Ligature
of
a
National
Church
;
which
being
a
Political
Society
of
Religious
Men
,
does
therefore
require
a
Political
Government
in
Religious
as
well
as
Civil
affairs
.
THE
not
well
considering
of
this
Difference
between
a
National
and
the
Catholique
Church
,
seems
to
be
the
chief
Ground
of
the
Quarrels
among
Christians
:
for
the
Catholique
Church
being
the
Spiritual
Body
of
Christ
,
is
United
in
it self
and
to
him
by
the
Spiritual
Bond
of
the
Catholique
Faith
;
which
Faith
may
be
kept
Whole
and
Undefiled
,
though
there
be
great
Differences
in
External
Rites
and
Ceremonies
.
For
all
Ceremonies
are
not
fit
for
all
Places
;
as
for
Example
,
Submerging
of
the
person
Baptized
may
do
very
well
in
the
warm
Climates
,
but
would
be
very
hazardous
in
the
more
Northern
Regions
of
Muscovy
,
Rushia
,
&c.
Thus
we
see
it
was
adjudged
in
that
Great
Controversie
about
the
Celebration
of
Easter
,
between
the
Eastern
and
the
Western
Churches
:
For
when
Anicetus
Bishop
of
Rome
,
and
Polycarp
Bishop
of
Smyrna
,
differ'd
in
their
Opinion
about
it
,
they
came
to
this
amicable
Determination
,
that
each
Church
should
celebrate
it
according
to
their
own
Custom
,
for
which
they
gave
this
Reason
,
Quia
non
oportet
propter
Caeremoniarum
dissonantiam
,
rumpere
Fidei
Consonantiam
,
&
Ecclesiae
Concordiam
:
The
Peace
and
Concord
of
the
Church
in
the
Harmony
of
Faith
,
ought
not
to
be
broken
for
a
disagreement
in
matters
of
Ceremony
;
And
because
this
Difference
made
a
great
Noise
in
the
Church
for
many
years
,
●●d
in
regard
it
Confirms
my
Position
of
Vnity
of
Faith
,
being
the
Bond
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
Vnity
of
Government
as
well
as
Faith
,
that
of
a
National
Church
,
I
will
relate
the
History
of
it
in
short
as
it
is
Recorded
by
Eusebius
in
his
Ecclesiastical
History
.
24
,
25
,
26.
Polycrates
Bishop
of
Ephesus
,
and
a
great
many
of
the
Asian
Bishops
,
alledging
the
Practice
and
ancient
Custom
of
St.
John
,
the
beloved
Disciple
of
our
Lord
,
who
was
himself
Bishop
of
Ephesus
,
Polycarp
,
and
several
others
observed
Easter
upon
any
day
of
the
Week
according
to
the
Custom
of
the
Jews
.
The
Christians
of
the
Western
Church
observed
it
,
as
we
do
,
upon
the
Sunday
,
being
the
day
of
his
Resurrection
.
Upon
this
,
Victor
Bishop
of
Rome
,
pronounces
them
Excommunicate
and
separates
from
their
Communion
;
Irenoeus
Bishop
in
Lions
,
shews
Victor
his
Error
,
and
that
for
Ceremonies
and
Circumstances
the
Vnity
of
the
Church
ought
not
to
be
broken
;
which
he
manifests
by
the
Diversity
of
several
Churches
,
in
observing
the
time
of
Fasting
before
Easter
,
some
only
one
day
,
some
two
,
some
more
,
to
forty
,
and
yet
for
all
this
,
says
that
Excellent
Father
,
they
were
at
Vnity
one
with
another
,
and
as
yet
retain
it
;
for
this
Variety
of
Fasting
commendeth
the
Vnity
of
Faith
;
and
thereupon
writing
to
Victor
,
he
acquaints
him
,
that
Anicetus
,
Pius
,
Hyginus
,
Telesephorus
,
and
Xystus
his
Predecessors
,
though
not
observing
the
same
Custom
with
the
Bishops
of
Asia
,
yet
nevertheless
were
at
Vnity
with
them
,
and
sent
the
Eucharist
unto
the
Brethren
of
other
Churches
,
that
observed
a
Contrary
Custom
;
shewing
him
also
how
Polycarpus
did
not
endeavour
to
alter
the
Judgment
of
Anicetus
,
but
told
him
that
he
ought
to
observe
the
ancient
Custom
of
his
Predecessors
:
Upon
which
,
for
the
reason
before-mentioned
,
they
friendly
received
the
Holy
Eucharist
together
,
the
Symbol
of
their
Vnity
in
Faith
,
and
parted
from
each
other
in
Peace
;
and
all
such
,
adds
he
,
as
held
contrary
Customs
and
Observations
throughout
the
Vniversal
Church
,
held
fast
the
Bond
of
Love
and
Vnity
;
no
Church
endeavouring
to
impose
upon
the
Liberty
of
others
in
point
of
Circumstances
,
so
long
as
they
all
held
the
Catholique
Faith
as
the
only
necessary
bond
of
Vnion
in
the
Catholique
Church
,
and
Vnity
of
Government
as
the
Bond
of
Vnion
in
the
several
Distinct
and
National
Churches
,
whereof
the
Universal
is
composed
,
and
which
therefore
it
appears
,
had
Originally
a
Jurisdiction
among
themselves
,
over
which
neither
Rome
nor
any
other
had
a
Power
.
So
that
is
clear
,
that
several
National
Churches
may
lawfully
differ
in
External
Rites
of
Government
from
the
Catholique
,
without
the
danger
of
Schism
;
But
now
in
a
National
Church
there
is
a
necessity
of
Vnity
and
Obedience
to
the
Determinations
of
those
who
are
the
Lawful
Governors
of
it
;
and
all
Disobedience
there
is
a
Schism
,
in
regard
the
Peace
of
that
Church
,
the
Order
,
and
Charity
of
it
,
without
this
must
be
destroyed
;
and
therefore
there
is
a
Necessity
of
this
Vnity
in
point
of
Government
in
any
National
Church
.
Now
every
Distinct
Nation
,
as
before
was
said
,
being
a
separate
Society
of
men
Distinguished
from
the
rest
of
the
World
,
by
a
different
Government
,
and
their
Obedience
to
it
,
as
well
as
by
their
Place
of
Habitation
;
there
is
a
Necessity
that
Religion
should
conduce
all
it
can
to
the
preservation
of
that
Political
Frame
,
upon
which
the
Well-being
and
Happiness
of
the
Society
depends
;
For
the
Civil
and
Religious
concerns
are
so
mutually
interwoven
,
that
no
man
can
be
a
Good
Citizen
who
is
an
ill
Christian
,
or
an
ill
Christian
who
is
Bonus
Civis
,
a
good
Publiquewealths-man
;
and
these
do
mutually
support
one
another
;
true
Religion
Improving
this
Interest
of
all
Men
,
by
making
the
Civil
part
of
the
Polity
,
a
Duty
of
Religion
among
Christians
,
whereas
among
Heathen
,
it
was
only
a
duty
of
Interest
and
Policy
:
For
even
in
this
sense
we
may
truly
say
as
our
Saviour
of
himself
,
came
not
to
destroy
the
Law
,
but
to
fulfil
it
;
to
conform
Humane
Laws
to
the
Rule
of
Divine
Equity
,
Truth
,
and
Justice
;
and
for
this
reason
our
Lord
himself
gave
that
Universal
Precept
to
Render
to
Caesar
his
Due
;
which
also
he
confirmed
by
his
Practice
,
paying
him
Tribute
even
with
a
Miracle
.
NOR
do
we
ever
find
the
Primitive
Spirit
of
Christianity
opposing
any
humane
Laws
or
Power
,
unless
they
were
such
as
directly
struck
at
the
Root
of
Faith
and
a
holy
Life
;
such
as
were
the
severe
Edicts
of
the
Persecuting
Emperors
,
to
compel
them
to
renounce
and
Blaspheme
Christ
;
to
adore
the
Pagan
Gods
;
or
to
offer
Incense
to
the
Statues
of
the
Emperors
.
Nay
,
when
they
were
treated
with
more
than
inhumanity
,
they
never
had
recourse
to
Violence
,
or
attempted
to
justle
the
Temporal
Power
out
of
the
Throne
,
or
force
it
to
a
compliance
with
their
Wills
,
but
suffered
patiently
,
even
when
(
as
Tertullian
Apologizes
for
them
)
they
were
grown
so
numerous
,
that
if
they
should
by
a
Common
consent
have
deserted
the
Empire
,
they
would
have
left
Desolation
behind
them
.
THIS
being
therefore
granted
,
That
our
Obedience
to
the
Laws
of
the
Polity
or
Nation
wherein
we
live
,
(
so
long
as
they
command
nothing
contrary
to
the
Divine
Law
)
is
a
part
of
our
Christian
Religion
,
(
as
may
be
easily
made
appear
from
Reason
,
Scripture
,
and
the
Practice
of
the
best
and
purest
Ages
of
Primitive
Christianity
)
even
in
such
Constitutions
as
concern
the
Government
of
the
Church
,
as
well
as
the
Temporal
Affairs
of
State
,
which
was
done
with
great
happiness
to
both
,
in
the
Reigns
of
Constantine
the
Great
,
and
many
other
Christian
Emperors
;
I
will
therefore
proceed
upon
this
Position
,
to
shew
that
,
in
Order
to
the
happy
Condition
both
of
Civil
and
Religious
Affairs
,
there
is
an
absolute
Necessity
of
Vnity
and
Vniformity
of
Government
Ecclesiastical
in
a
National
Church
.
THIS
Necessity
is
grounded
both
in
the
Prudence
of
the
Lawful
Policy
,
and
Religious
Wisdom
.
I
will
begin
with
the
Religious
Necessity
.
WE
must
therefore
consider
the
Essence
,
the
Nature
,
the
Design
,
and
the
Intention
of
the
Gospel
,
in
that
part
of
it
which
differences
it
from
all
other
Religions
,
both
Pagan
,
Jewish
,
and
Mahumetan
,
for
the
Intention
of
that
must
be
our
Great
Design
,
if
we
will
be
true
Followers
of
Christ
,
and
not
in
Words
profess
we
own
him
,
but
in
Actions
deny
him
,
and
his
Royal
Priesthood
over
us
.
NOW
the
very
Essence
of
Christian
Religion
consists
in
Love
,
or
Charity
;
this
is
the
New
Commandment
,
and
the
fulfilling
of
the
Old
:
and
herein
it
is
that
Christianity
differs
from
and
Excells
all
other
Religions
.
The
Heathens
knew
no
more
of
this
than
their
Interest
obliged
them
to
;
and
therefore
all
those
of
Different
Nations
,
Manners
,
or
Religions
,
were
esteemed
Barbarians
and
Enemies
;
and
accordingly
treated
:
and
had
not
God
Almighty
permitted
the
Regiment
of
the
World
to
be
Absolute
and
Tyrannical
,
this
want
of
Charity
one
to
another
,
would
certainly
have
thrown
them
into
perpetual
Civil
Wars
and
Confusion
amongst
themselves
,
there
being
then
no
Rein
upon
Ambitious
Spirits
,
but
Fear
of
the
Arbitrary
Power
,
and
Will
of
their
Princes
,
which
was
the
Supreme
Law
by
which
they
Rul'd
their
Subjects
.
And
even
the
Law
of
Moses
(
according
to
the
corrupt
gloss
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
)
said
,
Thou
shalt
love
thy
Neighbour
and
hate
thine
Enemy
;
Life
for
Life
,
Eye
for
Eye
,
Tooth
for
Tooth
.
But
when
the
Eternal
Son
of
the
Blessed
came
into
the
World
,
both
to
Redeem
it
and
Renew
it
;
to
Exalt
men
who
were
sunk
into
a
Degeneracy
below
the
Beasts
that
Perish
;
and
to
make
them
partakers
of
the
Divine
Nature
,
he
teaches
another
Doctrine
very
harsh
to
Flesh
and
Blood
,
but
such
as
would
in
reality
make
them
resemble
God
their
Heavenly
Father
.
He
teaches
them
to
Love
their
Enemies
,
to
Bless
them
that
Curse
us
,
to
do
good
to
them
that
hate
us
,
to
Pray
for
them
that
despightfully
Vse
us
,
and
Persecute
us
;
by
which
Methods
we
shall
come
to
be
the
true
Children
of
the
true
God
,
whose
Glorious
Sun
riseth
upon
the
Evil
and
the
Good
,
Showers
fall
upon
the
Just
and
the
Vnjust
.
This
Love
he
makes
the
Foundation
of
Religion
which
he
was
to
introduce
into
the
World
,
proceeding
from
the
infinite
Love
of
God
to
Mankind
,
&
from
the
God
of
Love
;
and
therefore
he
tells
us
that
the
whole
Law
is
comprised
in
these
two
Commandments
,
Love
God
and
our
Neighbour
.
And
therefore
he
does
so
often
repeat
that
which
he
calls
the
New
Commandment
;
A
new
Commandment
I
give
unto
you
,
That
ye
Love
one
another
,
as
I
have
Loved
you
;
that
ye
also
Love
one
another
;
by
this
shall
all
men
know
that
you
are
my
Disciples
,
if
ye
have
Love
one
for
another
.
And
what
he
taught
he
also
confirmed
by
his
Example
,
In
that
he
died
for
us
when
we
were
Enemies
.
NOW
the
Command
being
Vniversal
,
to
all
those
who
are
the
Disciples
of
Christ
;
they
who
hate
another
,
because
they
differ
or
dissent
from
them
in
some
things
,
which
Christ
having
left
indifferent
,
has
therefore
left
to
the
Wisdom
of
those
with
whom
he
intrusted
the
Government
of
the
Church
,
to
determine
as
they
shall
Judge
most
conducive
to
this
great
Design
of
Charity
,
cannot
be
the
true
Disciples
of
Christ
;
If
any
man
say
,
I
love
God
,
and
hate
his
Brother
,
he
is
a
Lyar.
And
therefore
the
holy
Apostles
,
and
particularly
the
beloved
Disciple
St.
John
,
lays
such
weight
upon
this
Duty
,
and
so
frequently
commands
it
,
that
his
three
Epistles
are
scarce
any
thing
else
but
a
repetition
of
that
Command
,
and
the
reasons
for
it
:
which
brings
into
mind
what
I
have
somewhere
read
of
that
Apostle
,
that
in
his
extreme
old
age
residing
at
Ephesus
,
and
governing
the
Churches
of
the
lesser
Asia
;
when
he
was
not
able
to
perform
the
Offices
of
the
Church
,
yet
he
would
be
carried
in
his
chair
to
the
Assembly
of
Christians
,
where
he
would
several
times
repeat
this
Sentence
;
My
little
Children
love
one
another
:
and
being
demanded
the
reason
of
this
short
,
but
Excellent
Sermon
,
he
made
answer
to
this
Effect
,
because
,
It
did
comprise
the
sum
of
all
Religion
,
and
that
Charity
would
cover
a
multitude
of
other
faults
.
And
therefore
St.
Paul
doubts
not
to
give
it
the
preheminence
above
the
two
other
principal
Graces
.
abideth
Faith
,
Hope
,
and
Charity
,
but
the
greatest
of
these
is
Charity
.
For
when
Hope
shall
be
compleated
by
possession
,
and
Faith
changed
into
Fruition
,
then
shall
Charity
be
most
triumphant
,
as
being
the
Life
of
Heaven
,
and
the
pleasing
imployment
of
a
glorious
Eternity
.
And
certainly
it
is
this
love
unseigned
both
towards
God
and
towards
our
Brethren
,
that
is
so
of
the
Essence
of
Religion
,
that
without
both
these
,
it
is
but
a
meer
Impostor
:
for
no
person
can
truely
fear
God
,
who
does
not
smcerely
love
him
;
and
no
man
loves
God
sincerely
,
who
does
not
love
his
Brother
also
:
For
the
End
of
the
Commandment
is
Charity
,
out
of
a
pure
heart
,
and
of
a
good
Conscience
,
and
Faith
Vnfeined
.
NOW
taking
this
for
a
Foundation
,
which
no
good
Christian
can
deny
,
I
proceed
to
shew
that
it
is
absolutely
impossible
to
maintain
this
Charity
without
Vnity
both
of
Faith
and
Government
in
a
National
Church
;
and
to
make
it
evident
,
I
should
need
no
stronger
Argument
than
what
the
holy
Apostle
St.
Paul
subjoyns
in
the
words
following
those
of
his
last
repeated
:
From
which
(
says
he
)
some
having
swerved
,
have
turned
aside
to
vain
Jangling
.
Here
is
the
source
of
all
the
Churches
Miseries
;
this
vain
jangling
has
ever
been
the
occasion
of
all
those
Dissentions
and
Divisions
,
those
mischievous
Quarrels
which
have
not
confined
themselves
to
Words
,
but
have
proceeded
to
the
Outrages
of
Blows
and
Blood
;
it
is
want
of
Charity
,
and
that
pure
heart
and
good
Conscience
which
commands
Peace
,
and
forbids
all
Disorder
and
Disobedience
,
which
are
destructive
of
it
in
the
Church
of
God
.
BUT
to
make
this
apparent
,
so
as
that
no
Evasion
may
be
found
,
let
us
consider
that
Vnity
of
Faith
is
not
sufficient
to
maintain
Charity
in
a
National
Church
,
unless
there
be
also
Vnity
in
point
of
Government
;
for
where
men
Live
together
imbodied
in
one
political
Society
,
and
are
therefore
daily
conversant
together
,
it
is
impossible
but
they
will
discourse
about
the
Modes
as
well
as
the
Essence
of
Religion
:
and
supposing
that
all
People
had
free
Liberty
to
chuse
after
what
manner
they
would
serve
and
Worship
God
;
no
doubt
is
to
be
made
,
but
every
man
would
prefer
his
own
choice
both
of
Opinion
and
Practice
,
before
that
of
others
;
and
Esteem
it
most
agreable
to
the
Will
of
God
,
and
most
conducive
to
the
great
Design
of
all
Religion
,
the
Eternal
Salvation
of
Mens
Souls
:
This
undue
preference
of
their
own
Way
,
as
it
would
naturally
incline
them
to
make
as
many
Proselytes
as
possibly
they
could
,
(
a
Duty
they
would
judge
themselves
necessarily
and
indispensably
obliged
to
perform
)
so
would
it
necessarily
put
them
not
only
upon
defending
and
maintaining
their
own
Way
,
but
of
lessening
,
and
it
may
be
debasing
and
vilifying
all
others
in
comparison
of
it
.
Nor
would
others
be
less
eager
in
searching
out
and
Exposing
their
Errors
and
Defects
,
thereby
to
Establish
themselves
,
and
their
Way
of
Worship
,
in
the
good
Opinion
of
their
Followers
,
to
which
Revenge
(
for
affront
and
indignity
offer'd
to
what
they
Esteem
most
Sacred
)
would
contribute
not
a
little
:
so
that
all
Religion
would
come
to
consist
in
frivolous
and
endless
Disputes
and
Differences
,
what
kind
of
Breath
,
what
Tones
,
Words
,
Habits
,
Gestures
,
or
Postures
God
Almighty
is
best
pleased
with
;
and
instead
of
that
Charity
which
covers
a
multiude
of
Faults
,
that
would
be
the
best
,
which
had
the
least
,
and
was
best
able
to
discover
the
Infirmities
of
all
others
;
and
would
seem
to
consist
not
so
much
in
its
own
Excellencies
or
Perfections
,
as
by
discovering
the
defects
of
those
who
did
oppose
it
.
Nor
would
these
foolish
differences
terminate
in
meer
Words
and
Wrangles
,
but
proceed
by
degrees
to
the
highest
Animosities
and
Extremities
of
Hatred
,
and
such
a
hatred
as
inspires
Men
with
the
devilish
Principles
of
indeavouring
to
Extirpate
Root
and
Branch
with
Fire
and
Sword
,
all
those
who
differ
from
them
it
may
be
but
in
the
Punctillo's
of
outward
Ceremonies
:
and
they
who
shall
appear
most
Zealous
in
Executing
this
blind
and
furious
Rage
,
shall
be
accounted
most
godly
and
Religious
Murder
shall
be
called
Justice
;
Wrong
,
Violence
,
and
Oppression
,
Punishments
justly
inflicted
upon
the
Wicked
;
Sacriledge
shall
pass
for
Piety
,
and
the
most
horrid
and
slagitious
Enormities
,
shall
be
dedicated
to
the
Glory
of
God
;
and
be
reputed
acceptable
service
to
him
,
being
done
,
or
however
pretended
,
with
the
design
of
propagating
the
Gospel
,
rooting
out
Superstition
,
False
Doctrine
and
Heresie
.
O
meek
and
blessed
Jesus
!
thou
innocent
Lamb
of
God
who
takest
away
the
Sins
of
the
World
,
is
this
the
Religion
which
with
thy
precious
blood
was
planted
in
the
World
,
and
watred
with
the
blood
of
so
many
of
thy
holy
Saints
and
Martyrs
?
Assuredly
God
is
not
in
such
terrible
Hurricanes
,
Whirlwinds
,
and
Earthquakes
,
Tempests
or
Fires
,
as
rend
the
Mountains
,
Eloquent
Harangue
that
God
is
delighted
;
it
is
not
the
rude
and
undecent
Religion
of
him
who
despises
all
Ceremonies
in
the
Worship
of
God
,
who
will
not
bend
his
knee
or
uncover
his
head
for
fear
of
he
knows
not
what
Idolatry
;
Nor
is
it
the
over
superstitious
and
courtly
service
of
him
who
makes
all
his
Religion
groan
under
the
Load
of
splendid
Ceremonies
,
that
God
is
pleased
with
:
he
has
no
more
satisfaction
in
these
Exterior
demeanors
,
than
,
as
the
Psalmist
says
,
in
the
strength
of
an
horse
,
or
in
the
legs
of
a
man
;
but
the
Lord
taketh
pleasure
in
them
that
fear
him
,
in
those
that
hope
in
his
Mercy
.
And
all
these
outward
Demonstrations
of
our
Worship
,
are
only
valuable
according
to
their
inward
intention
of
promoting
the
main
Design
for
which
he
intended
them
,
which
is
Peace
,
Unity
,
and
Concord
among
the
Sons
of
Men.
NOW
this
blessed
Peace
,
this
happy
Vnity
,
and
this
Christian
Concord
,
are
not
to
be
hoped
for
in
any
National
Church
,
but
by
submitting
to
such
common
Expedients
in
the
Celebration
of
the
Publique
Worship
of
Almighty
God
,
as
by
putting
an
End
to
these
Differences
,
may
lay
asleep
all
these
occasions
of
Divisions
,
Disputes
,
and
vain
janglings
;
and
may
therefore
cut
off
the
root
and
occasion
of
Quarrels
about
the
How
God
shall
be
served
.
And
this
Power
must
either
be
granted
to
be
in
the
Governors
of
the
Church
and
Nation
,
or
otherways
all
falls
to
Confusion
:
For
if
it
be
not
in
the
Church
,
then
have
not
any
Dissenters
that
Power
over
their
Churches
;
and
therefore
they
go
about
an
unlawful
Action
,
and
are
bold
Usurpers
over
the
Christian
Liberty
of
their
Brethren
,
whilest
they
go
about
to
Establish
any
Government
in
their
Congregations
;
if
it
be
in
the
Church
,
then
either
that
Authority
is
in
the
Church
of
England
,
or
She
is
not
a
true
Church
.
Let
them
prove
that
,
and
we
will
fairly
and
quietly
yield
them
the
Cause
;
But
if
the
Church
of
England
be
a
true
Church
,
and
a
true
Church
have
such
a
Power
,
then
ought
all
who
are
in
that
Community
and
Nation
,
to
be
obedient
to
her
Determinations
;
because
they
are
within
the
Verge
of
her
Jurisdiction
;
and
they
who
are
disobedient
,
are
guilty
of
the
breach
of
Vnity
and
Charity
,
and
Enemies
to
Peace
;
and
if
the
Author
of
the
Epistle
to
the
Hebrews
be
of
any
Credit
,
they
who
do
not
follow
Peace
with
all
Men
,
as
well
as
Holyness
,
(
and
much
more
then
with
that
Church
which
brought
them
forth
,
and
has
nurst
them
in
her
tender
Arms
)
shall
never
see
God
.
And
into
what
a
desperate
condition
then
have
they
reduced
themselves
,
who
for
want
of
this
Charity
,
Peace
,
and
Unity
,
run
themselves
and
their
Disciples
into
the
danger
of
being
Excluded
,
(
notwithstanding
all
their
Holyness
)
from
the
Glorious
presence
of
God
,
which
in
plain
English
is
Eternal
Damnation
.
AH
poor
Church
of
England
!
how
justly
mayest
thou
take
up
the
Mournful
complaint
of
God
Almighty
by
his
Prophet
Isaiah
;
Hear
ô
Heavens
!
and
give
ear
ô
Earth
!
I
have
nourished
and
brought
up
Children
,
and
they
have
rebelled
against
me
!
O
miserable
and
deceived
People
!
How
vainly
do
you
Establish
your
hopes
of
Eternal
Happiness
upon
principles
of
Dissention
?
Who
are
made
believe
no
way
so
secure
to
attain
Salvation
,
as
Disobedience
to
the
Government
of
the
Church
your
Mother
?
Who
lose
all
Charity
,
the
substance
of
Religion
,
for
the
Watry
shadow
that
appears
in
the
smooth
but
treacherous
face
of
the
specious
words
of
Reformation
,
and
greater
degrees
of
Purity
;
not
considering
in
the
mean
time
,
that
these
are
all
(
the
best
of
them
)
but
outward
Forms
of
Godliness
,
common
to
the
Good
and
Bad
;
but
that
Charity
and
Obedience
in
order
to
Brotherly
Vnity
,
are
the
Power
and
the
Life
,
the
Soul
,
and
very
Essence
of
all
true
Religion
:
With
these
,
Religion
may
be
false
,
but
without
the
other
,
it
can
never
be
true
.
Wo
unto
them
(
says
the
Prophet
)
that
are
wise
in
their
own
eyes
,
and
prudent
in
their
own
sight
.
And
what
can
be
more
Evident
than
that
these
People
must
be
so
to
the
highest
degrees
of
Folly
and
Frenzy
,
who
expose
the
Peace
and
Well-fare
of
the
Church
,
to
ruine
and
Distruction
,
in
complaisance
to
their
private
ill-grounded
Opinions
in
mere
matters
of
Indifferency
;
who
neglect
a
certain
Duty
,
for
a
Doubtful
Supposition
;
and
have
less
Esteem
for
Charity
than
a
Scruple
or
a
Fancy
;
who
by
their
obstinate
Practice
so
contrary
to
all
Antiquity
,
and
so
wholly
new
,
and
therefore
Vncertain
,
set
themselves
in
the
Throne
of
Wisdom
and
Prudence
,
much
above
all
the
Learned
,
Pious
,
and
glorious
Governors
of
the
Church
,
Saints
,
and
Martyrs
,
which
have
been
in
all
Ages
since
the
Son
of
God
laid
the
Foundation
of
it
with
his
precious
Blood
:
Nay
,
even
above
the
Son
of
God
himself
,
who
not
only
left
that
Government
in
his
Church
,
(
as
shall
be
shewn
hereafter
)
but
by
the
Miraculous
continuance
and
preservation
of
that
Government
,
has
manifested
that
he
does
approve
it
,
and
that
he
has
upheld
it
by
his
mighty
Power
and
Wisdom
.
LET
Dissenters
therefore
shew
us
perspicuously
when
there
was
any
other
Government
in
the
Church
than
that
of
Bishops
?
Let
them
shew
us
when
ever
the
Church
was
without
a
Publique
Liturgy
,
since
that
composed
by
St.
James
?
When
ever
Christians
were
without
Priests
to
attend
the
Altar
,
of
which
they
who
serve
the
Jewish
Tabernacle
have
no
right
to
Eat
,
or
that
these
were
of
the
Peoples
chusing
,
and
not
Ordained
by
Bishops
to
their
Sacred
Function
?
Let
them
shew
us
where
ever
any
person
was
permitted
to
Entertain
the
People
with
a
long
Extempore
Prayer
,
more
to
the
displaying
his
own
Abilities
than
to
edify
them
;
more
to
disparage
others
who
cannot
,
who
dare
not
if
they
can
,
be
so
bold
with
the
Dreadful
Majesty
of
Heaven
,
than
to
bring
them
into
Charity
with
such
Persons
,
whose
considerative
Modesty
stands
amazed
at
the
thoughts
of
the
Divine
Omnipotence
,
as
having
been
taught
by
the
Holy
Spirit
,
That
God
is
in
Heaven
and
we
on
Earth
,
and
therefore
our
words
ought
to
be
few
;
and
that
it
is
a
foolish
Presumption
to
think
we
can
please
him
by
breaking
his
commands
,
by
being
rash
with
our
Mouths
,
and
hasty
with
our
hearts
to
utter
any
thing
before
God
,
for
they
who
do
so
consider
not
that
they
give
the
sacrifice
of
Fools
,
and
do
Evil
;
which
an
Apostle
tells
us
we
must
not
at
any
Rate
be
guilty
of
,
not
though
we
may
reasonably
hope
for
a
good
Effect
from
evil
Actions
,
whose
Damnation
he
there
says
is
just
.
LET
them
shew
us
these
things
either
positively
commanded
of
God
,
or
prohibited
,
Universally
practised
by
the
Church
,
or
condemned
;
or
otherways
let
them
confess
that
they
are
wiser
than
the
Generations
of
their
Fore-fathers
in
Christ
;
wiser
than
the
Apostles
and
all
the
holy
Martyrs
,
who
with
their
Blood
Sealed
and
Delivered
the
Truth
of
these
things
down
to
us
.
And
if
they
will
call
these
Practices
Antichristian
,
Superstitious
,
and
Unlawful
,
if
they
will
tear
off
the
Ornaments
of
their
Mother
,
nay
and
Murther
her
too
,
because
she
will
not
consent
to
betray
her self
and
her
trust
to
their
Novel
Wisdom
,
if
they
will
more
barbaroufly
than
the
Roman
Souldiers
rend
the
seamless
Coat
of
Christ
,
to
patch
up
another
of
their
own
Inventions
;
we
must
pity
them
and
pray
for
them
in
the
Language
of
our
blessed
Jesus
,
Father
forgive
them
for
they
know
not
what
they
do
:
I
could
heartily
wish
the
sad
Effects
of
the
Decay
of
Christian
Charity
among
us
were
only
the
Cloudy
apparitions
of
my
own
fears
and
imaginations
;
Airy
Combats
and
Meteors
of
the
Mind
:
But
alas
!
we
may
but
too
sorrowfully
invert
the
saying
of
the
Royal
Prophet
;
We
have
heard
with
our
Ears
,
and
our
Fathers
have
told
us
;
nay
,
miserable
people
that
we
are
,
we
have
seen
with
our
Eyes
these
afflicting
Truths
:
For
no
sooner
was
the
Church
of
England
,
stept
out
of
the
Errors
and
Darkness
of
Rome
;
but
the
Devil
,
the
great
Incendiary
of
the
World
,
envious
of
our
Happiness
,
begun
to
sow
the
Tares
of
Dissention
among
us
.
I
will
not
repeat
the
Names
of
those
Authors
of
our
Misery
,
but
I
desire
all
Dissenters
of
what
Names
soever
,
to
consider
what
have
been
the
Effects
of
these
Differences
which
for
this
80
years
they
have
with
such
Hereditary
Violence
and
Animosity
maintained
against
the
Church
of
England
?
What
is
it
that
has
banish't
all
Charity
from
the
Minds
and
Lives
of
Men
?
What
is
it
that
has
made
all
those
Heats
,
Strifes
,
and
Divisions
,
those
bitter
Railings
,
that
Hatred
,
Emulation
,
and
at
last
Separation
from
the
Communion
of
Saints
(
which
is
one
Article
of
our
Faith
)
between
people
of
different
Opinions
?
What
is
it
therefore
that
has
sacrificed
Faith
to
Opinion
?
From
what
Fountain
flow'd
all
those
fearful
streams
of
blood
,
which
so
lately
staind
our
yet
blushing
Fields
,
Scaffolds
,
nay
our
very
Temples
and
Altars
?
From
what
Coast
blew
those
Whirlwinds
of
Rebellion
and
Sedition
,
not
privy
but
publique
Conspiracy
,
which
threw
down
all
,
Crowns
and
Mitres
,
Churches
and
Palaces
,
every
thing
Sacred
and
Civil
;
which
occasion'd
the
ruine
of
so
many
Millions
of
Souls
,
Bodies
,
and
Estates
?
This
Cloud
which
was
at
first
no
bigger
than
a
Mans
hand
,
which
afterwards
cover'd
the
face
of
the
Heavens
with
Storms
and
Tempests
,
Thunder
and
Lightning
,
like
the
dismal
Plague
of
Egypt
,
Fire
mingled
with
Hail
,
was
nothing
but
the
dislike
which
some
persons
had
that
their
sense
was
not
made
the
standard
of
Religion
;
and
because
,
contrary
to
their
good
liking
,
some
Ceremonies
were
thought
fit
to
be
retained
in
the
Church
,
as
being
of
great
Antiquity
,
of
Excellent
Use
and
necessity
,
which
they
would
have
had
totally
abolished
.
THESE
men
,
whose
Tempers
were
warmer
than
their
Charity
,
and
whose
Zeal
was
much
too
heavy
for
their
Judgment
;
either
not
considering
,
or
not
caring
what
must
be
the
necessary
consequences
of
these
sparks
of
Dissention
;
set
their
Lungs
to
work
as
well
as
their
Wits
,
to
blow
them
up
into
a
Flame
;
pretending
to
the
Vnwary
,
that
that
Fire
which
was
indeed
of
their
own
kindling
,
was
the
only
Gospel
Light
;
and
that
which
by
its
future
Effects
has
proved
it self
a
Portentous
Comet
,
was
the
Day
star
from
on
high
which
was
sent
to
visit
them
,
to
lead
them
to
Eternal
Light
,
under
the
Glorious
Sun
of
Righteousness
.
Had
it
burnt
like
the
kind
and
wondrous
lambent
flame
in
Moses
his
bush
,
without
consuming
it
,
we
might
have
been
induced
to
believe
that
God
was
in
the
Fire
.
But
alas
!
it
was
too
ravenous
to
permit
us
to
continue
in
that
belief
;
and
the
World
has
found
by
dear
Experience
,
that
it
was
of
the
Extraction
of
that
Fire
St.
James
describes
unto
us
,
how
great
a
matter
a
little
Fire
kindleth
;
and
the
Tongue
is
a
Fire
,
a
World
of
Iniquity
,
it
sets
on
fire
the
whole
Course
of
Nature
,
and
it
is
set
on
fire
of
Hell
;
being
an
untamable
little
Animal
,
an
unruly
Evil
,
full
of
deadly
Poison
,
Especially
when
therewith
we
bless
God
even
the
Father
,
and
curse
Men
who
are
made
after
the
similitude
of
God
.
HOWEVER
,
to
justifie
their
Division
and
Dislike
,
they
did
indeavour
with
might
and
main
,
to
pull
down
Babylon
,
as
they
call'd
not
only
Rome
but
the
Reformation
,
(
that
being
the
odious
name
of
whatever
displeases
them
)
because
it
was
not
model'd
according
to
that
Platform
which
they
therefore
fancied
,
because
it
was
of
their
own
devising
:
Discourses
full
of
Gall
and
Wormwood
,
instead
of
Meekness
and
Humility
,
flew
like
lightning
from
their
Pens
,
as
well
as
Invectives
,
and
bitter
Reproaches
from
their
Mouths
.
And
to
make
some
shew
that
they
were
not
without
Reason
,
a
new
Frame
of
Church
Government
,
wholy
unpresidented
,
and
never
before
practiced
,
was
minted
at
Geneva
:
This
glistering
Medal
(
as
the
coursest
Medals
will
do
when
they
come
first
off
the
Mint
)
shone
with
such
a
dazeling
lustre
in
the
Eyes
of
those
who
Coïn'd
it
,
as
the
silver
shrines
of
Diana
did
in
the
Opinion
of
Demetrius
:
and
presently
(
I
will
not
say
positively
for
the
same
Reasons
)
it
gain'd
as
many
,
and
as
tumultuous
Worshippers
,
who
like
the
wild
Ephesians
cri'd
up
this
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
Thunderbolt
newly
dropt
from
the
Clouds
,
with
as
much
Ernestness
and
as
little
Reason
,
Where
some
crïed
one
thing
,
and
some
another
,
for
the
Assembly
was
confused
,
(
as
it
always
happens
where
any
thing
is
managed
by
Tumult
and
Passion
)
and
the
greater
part
knew
not
wherefore
they
were
come
together
:
but
some
there
were
who
did
;
and
they
who
did
not
,
yet
were
made
believe
they
were
as
good
as
the
best
.
Yet
was
not
even
this
Glorious
and
thorough
Reformation
,
though
new
run
and
cast
,
so
pure
and
perfect
from
all
the
dross
of
Superstition
and
Corruption
,
but
that
some
of
quicker
sight
and
sounder
Judgment
among
themselves
,
espied
some
Babylonish
rust
upon
it
;
and
straight
they
began
,
after
the
Example
of
Presbytery
,
to
make
use
of
their
Christian
Liberty
,
and
to
separate
likewise
the
Pure
from
the
Vile
.
THUS
was
the
Unfortunate
Ichabod
of
Presbytery
born
amongst
us
,
with
the
Death
of
his
Mother
,
and
the
Dismal
overthrow
of
the
Holy
Church
:
The
Glory
departed
from
our
Israel
,
the
Ark
was
lost
,
and
there
was
a
great
slaughter
among
the
People
.
Then
arose
whole
swarms
of
Sects
,
or
rather
Insects
in
Religion
,
with
guilded
Wings
,
but
Scorpions
Tayls
,
painted
Bodies
,
but
still
poisonous
Stings
;
and
as
if
Beelzebub
the
God
of
Flies
,
and
Ekron
,
had
been
let
loose
among
us
,
nothing
was
heard
but
the
confused
buzzing
of
these
differing
Opinions
,
who
all
pretended
to
gather
Honey
for
the
Hive
,
but
were
in
truth
Sacrilegious
Robbers
;
agreeing
in
nothing
but
their
mutual
hatred
,
and
common
design
against
the
Church
of
England
,
whose
utter
Extirpation
was
the
mark
of
their
United
Conspiracy
;
in
order
afterwards
every
one
to
Establish
themselves
,
not
only
upon
hers
,
but
the
Ruine
of
their
differing
Confederates
.
THESE
have
been
,
and
I
wish
I
could
say
they
were
not
at
present
the
sad
,
natural
,
and
necessary
Effects
of
breaking
the
Unity
of
Government
in
the
outward
Administration
of
the
Service
of
God
;
which
crumbles
a
glorious
Church
into
the
Epicurean
Atoms
of
Faction
and
Confusion
,
till
at
last
there
remains
little
of
it
,
besides
the
Name
:
and
most
certainly
they
who
have
once
shaken
hands
with
this
Vnity
,
must
of
necessity
in
a
short
time
take
their
leave
of
Charity
;
for
these
are
the
Twins
of
true
Religion
,
which
live
and
dye
together
,
and
when
these
are
gone
,
the
tongues
of
Men
and
Angels
,
the
Faith
of
Miracles
,
and
the
flaming
Zeal
of
Martyrs
,
are
but
sounding
Brass
and
tinkling
Cymbals
,
they
may
make
a
little
jingling
noise
of
Religion
,
but
it
is
to
be
feared
,
the
louder
they
are
,
the
more
Empty
of
the
soul
and
substance
of
true
Piety
,
and
Christianity
.
So
that
those
who
do
believe
that
Charity
is
so
of
the
Essence
of
Religion
,
as
good
Works
are
of
Faith
,
without
which
the
one
is
as
dead
and
vain
as
the
other
;
will
easily
be
convinced
,
both
by
Reason
and
Experience
,
of
the
absolute
Necessity
that
there
is
of
Vnity
in
Point
of
Government
to
preserve
that
Charity
alive
:
since
without
this
Vnity
of
Government
to
determine
and
give
a
Period
to
the
Differences
of
several
Opinions
,
which
shall
be
obtruded
as
Matters
of
Faith
,
all
Religion
presently
degenerates
into
vain
and
endless
Disputes
;
these
produce
Divisions
,
Factions
,
and
Parties
;
those
run
immediately
into
separation
of
Communion
;
that
leads
men
headlong
to
Animosities
and
Hatred
,
and
Hatred
always
ends
in
Confusion
and
every
evil
Work
,
as
St.
James
has
well
inform'd
us
.
the
Wisdom
which
is
from
above
is
peaceable
as
well
as
pure
,
full
of
Mercy
and
good
Fruits
,
and
the
fruit
of
Righteousness
is
sown
in
Peace
of
them
that
make
Peace
,
and
all
other
Wisdom
which
banishes
Charity
with
a
pretence
of
Establishing
Piety
,
is
Sensual
,
Carnal
,
Devilish
;
Excellent
recommendations
of
Reformation
carried
on
without
Nay
against
this
Charity
and
Unity
in
the
Goverment
of
a
National
Church
!
CHAP.
VIII
.
THUS
we
see
that
Unity
in
Point
of
Government
,
as
well
as
Faith
,
is
absolutely
necessary
in
a
National
Church
to
preserve
it
in
Peace
and
Charity
,
and
that
is
in
plain
Terms
to
render
it
truly
Christian
,
and
a
part
of
the
Catholique
Church
,
which
we
all
profess
to
believe
as
an
Article
of
our
Faith
.
We
shall
see
in
the
next
place
how
necessary
this
Vnity
in
point
of
Government
,
is
to
maintain
Christian
Discipline
in
the
World
;
and
how
without
it
,
that
great
Power
of
the
Keys
which
Christ
gave
to
his
Apostles
and
their
Successors
,
for
the
Government
of
his
Church
,
becomes
impracticable
,
and
of
no
Use
or
Authority
for
suppressing
Vice
,
or
Encouraging
true
Piety
and
Religion
.
LOUD
and
clamorous
are
the
Complaints
and
Declamations
against
the
vitiousness
and
Debauchery
of
the
present
Age
;
and
not
without
too
evident
Truth
and
Reason
:
Impiety
which
was
formerly
used
to
wait
for
the
twilight
,
dare
now
walk
bare
fac't
,
and
stare
upon
the
Sun
:
St.
Paul
says
of
the
modest
Debauchees
of
his
Age
,
They
that
are
drunken
are
drunken
in
the
Night
;
but
now
licentious
men
are
become
so
impudent
as
to
scorn
to
throw
the
Mantle
of
Darkness
over
their
vitious
Intemperance
,
that
they
take
a
Pleasure
and
a
Pride
to
Riot
in
the
day
time
,
and
to
affront
God
and
Men
,
and
even
humane
Nature
it self
,
by
their
prodigious
and
Publique
Sins
and
Follies
.
They
who
did
ill
formerly
,
hated
the
light
,
but
now
Men
study
to
affront
it
,
and
oblige
that
pure
and
innocent
Blessing
,
to
become
not
only
a
Witness
but
an
Assistant
to
their
Brutish
,
and
shameless
Disorders
:
and
would
loose
their
greatest
pleasure
,
should
they
not
expose
themselves
and
their
deeds
of
Darkness
to
the
discovery
of
the
Day
.
ALL
this
is
laid
upon
the
Government
of
the
Church
,
which
though
it
be
as
innocent
as
the
light
by
which
they
are
boldly
acted
;
yet
must
they
conspire
in
the
guilt
of
these
horrid
Crimes
,
if
we
will
believe
Dissenters
;
who
blush
not
to
lay
this
false
Accusation
to
the
Charge
of
the
Government
,
that
thereby
they
may
render
it
Criminal
and
Odious
,
and
themselves
and
Party
Clear
and
Innocent
;
when
as
in
truth
and
reality
,
the
Guilt
of
these
miscarriages
will
be
found
to
lie
at
their
own
Doors
;
and
let
them
wipe
their
mouths
never
so
demurely
,
and
say
they
have
done
no
Evil
,
That
one
of
them
should
betray
him
;
and
be
as
forward
as
they
to
Cry
out
,
Is
it
I
?
Who
we
?
but
what
if
it
prove
true
;
and
be
made
good
against
them
?
I
will
indeavour
it
;
and
yet
with
all
the
Christian
Compassion
that
I
am
capable
of
;
for
I
have
no
design
to
Expose
their
Persons
to
hatred
,
but
to
bring
them
to
true
Repentance
,
by
shewing
them
the
Danger
of
those
Ways
,
which
with
the
specious
shew
of
Righteousness
and
Holiness
,
deceive
them
into
a
Contempt
of
the
terrible
Authority
of
the
Church
,
and
others
,
by
their
Example
,
into
all
Sensuality
,
and
Impiety
.
THAT
Christ
left
to
the
Governors
of
his
Church
the
Power
of
the
Keys
,
is
most
Evident
from
his
own
plain
and
clear
Words
.
For
when
he
was
to
leave
this
World
,
he
called
his
Apostles
to
him
,
and
Then
said
Jesus
unto
them
again
,
Peace
be
unto
you
:
as
my
Father
hath
sent
me
,
even
so
send
I
you
;
there
is
their
Mission
and
Commission
for
their
Function
and
Government
;
and
when
he
had
said
this
,
he
breathed
on
them
,
and
saith
unto
them
,
Receive
ye
the
holy
Ghost
:
there
is
their
Unction
and
Ordination
,
their
ability
to
perform
the
Duty
,
and
discharge
the
trust
reposed
in
them
;
Whose
soever
Sins
ye
remit
,
they
are
remitted
unto
them
,
and
whose
soever
sins
ye
retain
,
they
are
retained
:
There
is
the
Office
and
the
Power
which
was
put
into
their
hands
;
the
Expedient
by
which
they
were
to
govern
and
Rule
the
Church
of
God
.
And
though
the
Romanists
endeavour
to
Monopolize
(
even
in
the
literal
and
worst
sence
)
this
great
Power
only
to
Saint
Peter
and
his
Successors
,
as
they
pretend
the
Roman
Bishops
only
are
;
yet
nothing
is
more
clear
,
than
that
our
Saviour
intended
them
all
an
Equal
share
,
and
a
Power
to
derive
it
to
their
Successors
in
all
Churches
,
to
the
End
of
the
World
;
His
gracious
Promise
of
being
with
them
extending
unto
all
Times
,
Places
,
and
Persons
,
who
should
succeed
any
of
the
Apostles
,
as
well
as
St.
Peter
:
The
Church
being
built
not
only
upon
him
,
but
upon
the
Foundation
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
Christ
Jesus
being
himself
the
Chief
and
Corner-stone
,
in
whom
and
by
whom
the
whole
glorious
Fabrique
is
Vnited
and
Compleated
.
THIS
Power
of
the
Keys
,
of
binding
and
loosing
,
is
the
Power
of
Excommunication
of
Offenders
,
and
Absolution
of
Penitents
,
and
is
indeed
all
the
Power
which
Christ
left
with
his
Church
,
and
the
only
Jurisdiction
which
the
Governors
can
exercise
in
and
over
it
:
For
all
Corporal
Punishments
are
properly
and
peculiarly
vested
by
God
himself
in
the
power
of
the
Temporal
and
Civil
Magistrate
,
who
carries
the
Sword
,
and
is
ordained
of
God
for
that
very
purpose
and
Design
;
as
St.
Paul
acquaints
us
,
for
he
beareth
not
the
Sword
in
vain
,
but
is
the
Minister
of
God
,
a
Revenger
to
Execute
punishment
upon
him
that
doeth
Evil.
AN
Instance
of
this
terrible
Sentence
of
Excommunication
,
we
have
inflicted
upon
the
Incestuous
Corinthian
;
and
that
with
a
great
Formality
:
This
is
my
Determination
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
In
the
name
of
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
when
yeare
gathered
together
,
and
my
Spirit
with
the
power
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
to
deliver
such
a
one
to
Satan
;
as
he
tells
us
in
another
place
,
that
he
had
delivered
Hymeneus
and
Alexander
to
Satan
,
that
they
might
learn
not
to
Blaspheme
.
By
virtue
of
this
dreadful
Power
it
was
,
that
the
Primitive
Governors
of
the
Church
,
even
when
they
had
no
assistance
,
but
all
opposition
from
the
Secular
Powers
,
yet
kept
the
Flock
of
Christ
in
all
Obedience
,
Subjection
,
good
Order
and
Discipline
:
Then
were
Christians
Miracles
of
Charity
,
Piety
,
and
Devotion
,
to
the
wondring
Pagans
,
when
they
were
obliged
to
those
Duties
by
no
Humane
Laws
,
when
there
were
no
fears
of
Prisons
,
Tortures
,
Confiscations
,
or
Banishment
,
unless
for
being
and
owning
themselves
to
be
Christians
;
but
the
only
fear
of
Excommunication
,
and
being
put
out
of
th●
Fellowship
of
the
Saints
here
on
Earth
,
and
denyed
Entrance
into
the
Congregation
of
the
Faithful
;
of
being
debarred
from
receiving
the
Holy
Eucharist
,
and
joyning
in
the
publique
Service
and
Worship
of
God
,
was
more
forcible
to
make
them
Holy
,
Obedient
,
and
Vnanimous
,
than
all
the
Torments
devised
by
Persecution
,
were
able
●o
make
them
Prophane
or
Vitious
:
For
why
?
They
did
believe
,
that
unless
the
Governors
of
the
Church
,
the
Successors
of
the
Apostles
,
did
remit
their
Sins
on
Earth
,
they
should
not
find
remission
in
Heaven
;
they
therefore
believed
it
,
because
Christ
the
Eternal
Truth
had
said
it
:
They
did
believe
,
that
unless
they
were
United
by
Communion
to
the
Holy
Catholique
Church
,
they
could
never
hope
for
the
Remission
of
Sins
,
the
Resurrection
of
the
Body
unto
Life
Everlasting
;
which
is
the
most
ancient
Confession
of
the
Christian
Faith
;
and
which
with
great
probability
is
supposed
to
be
delivered
by
the
Apostles
,
to
the
Church
,
as
a
short
sum
of
Faith
necessary
to
Salvation
.
NOR
were
they
more
fearful
of
this
formidable
Sentence
of
Excommunication
,
than
desirous
of
the
Absolution
of
the
Church
,
to
restore
them
to
the
Honour
of
God
Almighty
after
they
had
offended
;
and
by
serious
and
Solemn
Repentance
,
were
thought
●orthy
to
be
readmitted
into
Communion
.
And
this
is
the
other
branch
of
the
Power
of
the
Keys
,
and
from
hence
arose
the
necessity
of
Confession
;
for
Christ
having
left
a
power
with
his
Church
to
forgive
the
Penitent
,
it
was
supposed
,
that
this
was
not
to
be
done
at
random
;
but
the
People
looking
upon
the
Priests
as
the
Physicians
of
their
Souls
,
and
as
standing
between
God
and
them
,
as
Internuncij
or
Celestial
Embassadors
,
as
St.
Paul
terms
them
,
when
they
expected
Spiritual
Remedies
for
the
Diseases
of
their
Souls
,
they
thought
it
necessary
,
Especially
in
imminent
danger
of
Death
,
truly
to
state
the
Case
and
Condition
of
their
Souls
to
these
Spiritual
Physicians
,
that
so
they
might
be
Judges
of
it
,
and
accordingly
apply
suitable
Remedies
;
and
from
hence
sprung
these
excellent
Effects
.
FIRST
,
Men
avoided
the
Danger
of
flattering
themselves
into
a
dangerous
perswasion
of
the
Goodness
and
safety
of
their
Condition
;
and
by
consequence
from
that
security
and
false
Peace
which
has
betrayed
Millions
into
Eternal
Misery
:
For
as
nothing
is
more
natural
than
for
men
to
love
themselves
,
so
nothing
does
more
powerfully
incline
them
to
Judge
favourably
,
and
with
a
dangerous
Partiality
concerning
their
Eternal
Condition
;
it
being
with
Diseases
of
the
Soul
as
with
those
of
the
Body
,
where
no
Persons
,
not
even
the
Learned
in
the
Art
of
Hermes
,
when
sick
themselves
,
are
more
incompetent
Judges
of
their
own
state
,
than
those
who
labour
under
it
;
who
many
times
Flatter
themselves
with
delirous
Fancies
of
Life
and
Health
,
even
when
they
are
under
the
Agonies
of
approaching
Death
.
SECONDLY
,
Hereby
many
haynous
sins
which
men
commit
in
secret
,
were
nipt
in
the
Blossom
;
and
believing
that
without
Confession
there
was
no
Absolution
to
be
expected
,
the
very
fear
of
Discovery
,
or
of
Damnation
without
it
,
gave
strange
checks
to
such
Tempers
who
had
not
abandoned
all
Modesty
:
Nor
is
it
to
be
esteemed
a
Wonder
,
that
Men
should
receive
a
more
powerful
Control
from
the
fear
of
Humane
Knowledg
,
than
from
the
apprehensions
of
the
Omniscient
Divinity
,
since
it
is
so
well
known
,
that
all
men
are
more
affected
by
the
power
of
sensible
Objects
,
than
of
Faith
and
Reason
;
and
every
mans
own
experience
will
convince
him
that
the
fear
of
Shame
and
Reproach
upon
Discovery
,
has
at
least
in
some
part
of
his
Life
been
more
powerful
to
preserve
him
from
some
Sins
,
than
all
the
terrors
of
a
Future
state
of
Misery
;
and
the
witness
of
a
little
Child
which
might
make
a
Discovery
to
the
World
,
has
prevented
the
Execution
of
some
wicked
Designs
,
which
the
Considerations
of
the
Divine
presence
in
all
places
,
would
have
had
no
great
influence
upon
.
THIRDLY
,
Hereby
People
came
to
have
a
true
Love
and
Veneration
for
their
Spiritual
Guides
,
a
love
of
Reverence
,
and
a
love
of
Tenderness
;
looking
upon
them
as
their
Spiritual
Fathers
,
and
honouring
them
as
such
:
Then
men
did
not
set
an
Estimate
upon
them
,
only
proportionate
to
their
abilities
of
making
Extempore
Prayers
(
a
thing
wholly
unknown
to
the
first
Ages
of
Christianity
)
or
for
their
gifts
of
Eloquent
Orations
in
the
Pulpit
;
no
more
than
they
would
do
their
Physicians
for
those
Talents
;
which
though
very
excellent
accomplishments
,
yet
were
not
thought
Essential
to
their
Profession
,
nor
conducive
to
the
Health
of
their
Patients
;
who
are
not
to
be
discoursed
or
courted
by
the
power
of
Rhethorique
into
recovery
;
but
they
look't
upon
them
as
those
who
had
the
charge
of
their
Souls
,
and
that
they
were
set
by
God
to
watch
over
them
,
as
they
that
must
give
an
account
;
and
for
this
Reason
it
was
that
they
obeyed
those
that
had
the
Rule
over
them
,
and
submitted
themselves
.
THEN
was
there
no
quarrelling
,
no
Litigious
Suits
at
Law
about
the
Maintenance
of
the
Priesthood
,
(
one
thing
,
and
the
main
one
,
which
renders
the
present
Clergy
so
slenderly
possessed
of
the
affections
of
the
People
)
but
they
thought
with
the
good
Apostle
,
That
those
who
sowed
unto
them
Spiritual
things
,
ought
to
reap
a
share
of
their
Carnal
things
:
and
after
the
Maintenance
of
the
Clergy
was
Established
by
the
Donatives
of
their
Pious
Ancestors
,
who
gave
those
Revenues
as
Free
Alms
to
God
Almighty
,
Sacriledge
to
rob
God
of
Tithes
and
Offerings
,
dedicated
to
the
Use
of
those
who
by
their
Attendance
upon
his
Altar
,
were
incapacitated
to
amass
up
Riches
,
or
even
Competencies
for
a
future
subsistence
,
as
the
Secular
People
were
by
several
Arts
and
Trades
.
Nay
,
so
cautelous
and
nice
were
they
in
this
particular
,
that
they
thought
they
could
not
dye
with
a
secure
Conscience
,
unless
they
gave
something
by
way
of
Compensation
for
Tithes
forgotten
to
be
paid
in
their
lives
;
an
Opinion
which
descended
down
to
the
days
of
our
Grandfathers
,
as
is
apparent
by
the
several
Wills
of
ancient
Date
.
I
am
not
ignorant
that
this
will
expose
me
to
some
Obloquy
,
and
that
I
shall
be
Censured
hereby
to
aim
at
an
Establishment
of
the
Clergy
,
in
Honor
,
Profit
,
and
Dominion
;
or
it
may
be
I
may
suffer
in
my
Reputation
,
as
going
about
to
introduce
Popery
by
Auricular
Confession
.
FOR
the
First
,
I
can
make
no
other
Vindication
of
my
Innocence
,
but
an
unfeigned
Protestation
with
Saint
Paul
,
that
according
to
the
best
of
my
Understanding
,
I
speak
the
truth
in
Christ
,
and
lie
not
;
and
that
I
have
no
other
Design
,
either
in
particular
or
general
,
but
the
Peace
of
the
Church
,
the
Glory
of
God
,
and
the
Salvation
of
all
Men
;
to
which
I
am
perswaded
this
would
extreamly
conduce
:
and
not
a
little
to
the
quiet
of
mens
Lives
,
and
advantage
of
their
Temporal
Affairs
:
by
cutting
away
the
root
of
Unkindnesses
about
Meum
&
Tuum
betwixt
the
Minister
and
his
Parishioners
:
since
we
daily
see
,
not
only
that
this
is
the
divorce
of
their
Affections
,
but
that
this
petty
Sacrilegde
is
injurious
to
their
Estates
;
for
what
they
do
thus
by
an
evil
Covetousness
unlawfully
substract
from
the
Established
maintenance
of
the
Clergy
,
is
usually
to
their
treble
dammage
repaid
to
the
rapaciousness
of
the
Vnder
Officers
of
the
Law
,
and
in
conclusion
both
parties
are
loosers
;
but
the
greatest
loss
is
that
of
Charity
and
mutual
love
one
towards
another
.
AS
to
the
accusation
or
suspicion
of
being
a
Papist
;
I
am
as
far
from
it
,
and
it
may
be
farther
than
they
who
shall
indeavour
to
fix
that
Calumny
upon
me
:
for
I
neither
believe
with
the
Romish
Church
,
that
it
is
a
Sacrament
,
and
absolutely
Essential
to
Salvation
,
since
Children
who
could
never
speak
,
and
Mutes
may
be
saved
without
it
;
neither
am
I
for
those
private
and
Auricular
Confessions
,
or
think
those
Pennances
which
are
enjoyned
as
the
consequence
of
them
,
can
make
satisfaction
for
the
Sins
.
I
remember
very
well
the
Scandal
and
Inconvenience
which
such
confession
brought
into
the
Church
,
which
joyned
with
the
Vow
of
single
Life
in
Priests
,
may
give
both
great
Temptation
and
Opportunity
to
repeat
.
I
know
that
for
this
Reason
,
as
Socrates
reports
,
Nectarius
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
,
by
the
advice
of
Eudemon
,
banisht
it
from
the
Eastern
Church
:
and
though
I
am
not
so
hot
as
Baronius
,
who
calls
him
Cacodemon
,
Impudentissimum
illud
Nectarij
factum
;
the
most
Impudent
Fact
of
Nectarius
,
yet
I
cannot
tell
whether
modestly
one
may
not
say
it
was
Impudent
.
For
whosoever
will
cooly
consider
the
History
of
those
Churches
of
the
East
,
shall
find
,
that
the
loss
of
this
Advantageous
Post
in
point
of
Discipline
,
gave
Entrance
to
those
swarms
of
Heresies
,
and
that
prophane
Licentiousness
which
in
conclusion
brought
down
Vengeance
from
Heaven
upon
them
,
and
was
compleated
in
the
Ruin
and
Subversion
both
of
the
Church
and
Empire
of
the
Greeks
,
by
the
barbarous
Mahometans
.
Whereas
the
Western
Churches
did
for
many
Ages
preserve
themselves
in
great
degrees
of
Purity
of
Doctrine
,
and
still
by
retaining
the
Use
of
Discipline
,
continue
their
being
,
notwithstanding
their
great
Corruptions
in
matters
of
Opinion
,
which
they
call
Faith
.
I
know
that
all
this
supposed
danger
might
have
been
prevented
,
and
confessions
made
in
publique
in
the
Church
before
the
Congregation
,
and
yet
so
private
,
that
none
might
hear
them
besides
the
Minister
to
whom
they
were
made
;
and
custom
of
Usage
would
have
taken
away
that
dangerous
shame
and
modesty
which
makes
men
hide
their
Sins
and
cover
their
Trangressions
.
I
know
that
humble
confession
to
God
Almighty
is
the
way
to
find
Mercy
;
but
I
know
not
yet
how
to
understand
that
command
of
St.
James
,
Confess
your
Sins
to
one
another
,
and
Pray
for
one
another
,
and
ye
shall
be
healed
,
unless
it
be
meant
that
we
must
confess
our
Sins
to
those
who
are
to
Pray
for
us
,
and
have
Power
given
from
above
to
heal
us
,
which
cannot
be
supposed
to
be
given
to
all
the
Congration
of
Christians
,
and
therefore
in
reason
must
be
referred
to
those
who
are
their
Guides
;
such
publique
confessions
being
more
likely
to
procure
disgrace
and
reproaches
,
and
breed
division
and
contempt
among
Christians
,
than
either
Pardon
or
Peace
,
where
any
person
shall
by
discovering
how
he
has
injur'd
his
Neighbour
,
expose
himself
much
sooner
to
his
Revenge
than
to
Remission
.
Nor
can
I
tell
how
the
Church
can
bind
or
loose
on
.
Earth
the
Sins
of
Men
,
without
a
knowledge
of
them
first
;
and
it
is
impossible
they
should
know
many
private
,
great
,
and
deadly
sins
,
without
the
Confession
of
the
Criminals
.
his
Baptism
;
confessing
their
Sins
;
and
Saint
John
the
Evangelist
tells
us
,
If
we
confess
our
Sins
he
is
faithful
and
just
to
forgive
us
our
Sins
.
God
knows
all
things
,
our
very
thoughts
a
far
off
,
but
he
usually
works
by
Means
,
and
always
where
he
has
appointed
Instruments
he
makes
Use
of
them
;
and
having
conferred
this
Honour
and
this
Power
upon
the
Ministers
of
his
Church
to
declare
Sinners
absolved
upon
true
repentance
,
it
is
but
reasonable
the
Plaister
should
be
both
proper
and
sit
for
the
Sore
:
Now
let
a
man
discourse
never
so
home
and
pressingly
to
People
,
the
necessity
of
Repentance
and
Confession
to
God
Almighty
in
general
Terms
,
it
is
but
like
the
Arrow
that
a
certain
man
drew
at
adventure
,
which
may
hit
between
the
joynts
of
the
harness
;
but
usually
men
fence
off
Generals
,
and
secure
themselves
in
Multitude
and
Number
,
that
that
is
not
adressed
to
them
,
or
that
they
are
not
concerned
:
Nor
does
any
thing
cut
so
home
,
and
pierce
to
the
quick
,
dividing
like
a
two
edged
Sword
the
very
joynts
and
marrow
,
as
a
particular
Charge
,
like
Nathan's
to
David
,
Thou
art
the
Man
.
He
that
covereth
his
sins
shall
not
prosper
,
but
whoso
confesseth
and
forsaketh
them
shall
find
Mercy
.
Who
can
hide
his
sins
from
the
knowledge
of
God
,
before
whom
all
things
are
naked
and
open
?
Since
therefore
God
.
knows
them
already
,
to
whom
should
we
confess
them
but
to
Men
,
and
to
what
Men
,
but
to
those
whom
God
has
intrusted
with
the
charge
of
our
Souls
,
and
from
whom
he
expects
an
account
?
and
what
account
are
they
likely
to
give
of
the
sins
of
those
under
their
charge
,
or
of
the
applications
that
they
have
made
use
of
to
cure
and
heal
them
of
those
most
dangerous
wounds
,
which
never
came
to
their
knowledge
:
and
which
makes
me
more
confident
in
my
perswasion
,
even
those
who
cry
out
against
Auricular
Confession
,
and
under
that
Name
against
all
Confessions
as
Popish
;
yet
will
(
if
I
am
not
misinformed
,
)
admit
none
into
their
Congregations
,
without
something
like
it
under
another
Name
;
nor
will
they
receive
any
to
the
Sacrament
without
Examination
;
one
part
of
which
,
I
presume
is
,
of
the
state
of
their
Souls
as
to
sin
,
as
the
other
is
of
their
Faith
and
Knowledge
of
their
Duty
:
and
thus
they
confess
the
necessity
of
the
thing
,
whilst
they
go
about
to
Establish
their
own
Church
Government
,
by
what
they
make
a
Crime
in
others
,
and
make
use
of
as
an
Engine
to
overthrow
them
.
SO
that
notwithstanding
what
Censure
I
may
fall
under
,
I
speak
it
with
humility
and
submission
to
better
Judgments
,
I
cannot
see
how
any
Church
can
be
happy
without
this
Expedient
:
The
Clergy
will
never
recover
that
Veneration
and
Respect
due
to
their
Sacred
Function
;
nor
the
love
of
those
under
their
Charge
,
which
is
so
necessary
an
ingredient
to
their
doing
good
in
their
several
places
and
stations
;
Nor
will
People
ever
be
brought
to
know
themselves
,
and
the
necessity
of
having
Spiritual
Guides
,
or
the
danger
of
wholy
relying
upon
themselves
and
their
own
Knowledge
and
Judgment
,
till
this
Power
of
the
Keys
,
in
the
Absolution
of
humble
Penitents
,
upon
Confession
to
their
Pastors
,
be
in
some
measure
restored
and
put
in
Practice
:
and
by
how
much
more
it
prevails
,
by
so
much
more
will
the
Church
grow
in
Peace
,
Unity
,
and
Godly
Love
.
For
a
man
may
be
born
with
all
the
Capacities
of
Mind
,
and
Endowments
of
Nature
,
to
inable
him
to
Preach
and
Pray
most
Eloquently
,
or
he
may
by
Art
and
Industry
acquire
them
;
Nay
,
he
may
by
Sorcery
obtain
those
which
some
People
will
call
Divine
Perfections
,
and
Gifts
of
the
Spirit
,
witness
the
late
Relation
of
that
abominable
Wizzard
,
Major
Thomas
Weir
in
Scotland
;
and
so
long
as
people
are
cherished
in
a
false
Opinion
that
these
Abilities
,
however
natural
or
acquired
,
are
sufficient
to
intitle
them
to
the
Office
of
the
Ministry
,
they
who
are
possessed
of
such
Gifts
,
will
think
themselves
as
good
and
as
wise
(
and
it
may
be
Excelling
them
in
those
Talents
)
more
wise
and
better
than
their
Teachers
:
which
will
also
incourage
them
not
only
to
contemn
and
despise
their
Spiritual
Guides
,
but
to
invade
their
Office
;
which
is
the
prevailing
Error
of
all
or
most
of
our
Separatists
and
Dissenters
.
BUT
when
People
shall
come
to
understand
that
no
Man
is
a
Legatus
Natus
of
Heaven
,
born
a
Priest
or
a
Governour
in
the
Church
,
but
that
the
Priests
of
the
New
Testament
,
who
are
Priests
for
ever
after
the
Order
of
Melchisedeck
,
must
be
called
of
God
,
for
that
no
man
taketh
this
honour
unto
himself
,
but
he
that
is
called
of
God
as
was
Aaron
,
no
man
can
preach
except
he
be
sent
;
when
they
shall
know
that
it
is
not
these
Natural
Abilities
and
Gifts
,
but
the
Power
of
the
Keys
,
of
binding
and
loosing
,
of
remitting
and
retaining
Sins
,
which
Christ
gave
his
Apostles
,
and
they
to
their
Successors
by
lawful
Ordination
,
which
qualifies
them
for
that
Sacred
Function
;
then
would
People
learn
to
distinguish
between
Pastors
of
Gods
appointment
,
and
Orators
of
their
own
Chusing
;
and
as
the
Apostle
Exhorts
and
Commands
,
then
would
they
know
those
that
labour
among
them
,
and
are
over
them
in
the
Lord
,
and
admonish
them
,
and
esteem
them
very
highly
in
Love
for
their
Works
sake
,
and
then
would
they
be
at
Peace
among
themselves
.
THEN
would
they
repair
for
help
,
assistance
,
and
direction
,
to
the
Physicians
who
are
of
Gods
Institution
,
and
who
have
Authority
,
Virtue
,
and
Ability
,
to
heal
their
Souls
,
to
bind
or
loose
,
to
remit
or
retain
their
Sins
;
and
no
longer
trust
to
those
Mountebanks
of
Religion
,
who
by
Antick
Gestures
,
and
affected
Words
,
draw
them
to
their
Stage
,
pretending
Universal
Remedies
,
when
in
truth
they
have
no
Power
,
no
Virtue
,
no
Authority
,
but
delude
them
with
Hard
Words
,
and
fair
Speeches
,
making
Merchandize
of
them
,
crying
Peace
,
Peace
,
where
there
is
no
Peace
,
and
slightly
healing
the
Wounds
of
the
Daughter
of
our
People
;
when
as
they
are
not
able
to
shew
any
Warrant
from
Christ
,
his
Apostles
,
or
their
Successors
,
for
their
obtruding
themselves
into
the
Holy
Function
,
and
important
charge
of
being
Spiritual
Guides
and
Governors
of
the
Church
and
People
of
God
.
FOR
Ordination
by
the
Imposition
of
the
hands
of
the
Bishop
and
his
Presbyters
,
has
in
all
Ages
of
the
Church
been
esteemed
the
Door
by
which
good
Men
enter
into
the
Fold
of
Christ
,
not
by
constraint
,
but
willingly
,
not
for
filthy
Lucre
,
but
of
a
ready
mind
,
that
when
the
chief
Shepherd
shall
appear
,
they
may
receive
a
Crown
of
Glory
that
fadeth
not
away
:
And
therefore
our
Lord
the
chief
Shepherd
tells
us
,
He
is
the
Door
:
By
this
Door
,
the
Apostles
and
their
Successors
entred
,
and
he
that
entreth
not
by
this
Door
into
the
Sheepfold
,
but
climbeth
up
some
other
way
(
of
Ambition
)
is
a
Thief
and
a
Robber
.
THIS
high
Trust
and
Power
over
his
Church
,
thus
committed
by
Christ
to
his
Apostles
,
and
by
them
transmitted
to
their
Successors
,
for
the
management
and
governing
of
his
Flock
,
was
therefore
given
to
all
,
that
so
they
might
preserve
their
several
Charges
in
Peace
and
Vnity
;
and
that
one
might
not
bind
what
another
had
loosed
;
that
one
might
not
Absolve
where
another
had
Excommunicated
;
which
Rule
was
strictly
observed
in
all
Churches
,
however
they
differed
in
Circumstantials
,
not
admitting
the
Outcasts
of
another
Church
into
their
Communion
,
till
they
had
purged
themselves
of
the
Crimes
objected
against
them
,
if
false
,
or
reconciled
themselves
by
Repentance
,
if
true
;
whereby
they
constantly
maintained
the
Vnity
of
Faith
abroad
,
&
the
Vnity
of
Government
at
home
.
LET
us
now
see
how
this
Power
of
the
Keys
becomes
impracticable
,
by
admitting
diversity
of
Government
in
a
National
Church
?
And
whether
they
who
set
up
Altar
against
Altar
among
us
are
not
thereby
guilty
of
that
Licentiousness
and
Impiety
,
against
which
they
make
such
loud
Declamations
,
endeavouring
to
lay
that
which
is
the
spurious
Issue
of
their
Separation
,
at
the
Door
of
the
present
Governors
and
Pastors
of
the
Church
?
ALL
the
Power
which
Christ
left
with
the
Governors
of
his
Church
,
as
before
was
said
,
is
the
Power
of
Excommunication
,
whereby
Notorius
Offenders
and
Scandalous
Sinners
were
debarred
from
the
Communion
of
Saints
on
Earth
,
and
without
Repentance
and
Absolution
,
from
all
hopes
of
Pardon
here
,
or
Heaven
hereafter
;
if
there
be
any
truth
or
force
in
those
Words
of
Christ
,
Whose
sins
ye
retain
they
are
retained
.
But
now
where
there
are
Distinct
Collections
of
Men
who
own
no
dependance
one
upon
another
,
but
though
in
the
same
Nation
,
yet
live
under
different
,
and
it
may
be
quite
contrary
Forms
of
Government
,
one
from
another
;
as
before
was
shewn
there
will
be
a
total
Cessation
of
Charity
,
as
well
as
Communion
:
And
whilest
these
Differing
Congregations
of
men
make
it
their
greatest
endeavour
(
perhaps
out
of
mistaken
Zeal
,
perhaps
out
of
some
other
Design
of
Interest
or
Ambition
)
to
propagate
their
Way
,
and
increase
the
Number
of
their
Proselytes
,
and
with
it
the
Credit
and
Profit
of
their
Doctrine
,
they
will
refuse
none
that
shall
desire
to
joyn
with
them
,
and
enter
into
their
Communion
and
Society
;
And
the
greater
and
more
notorious
Sinners
they
have
been
,
if
they
can
but
act
their
Villanies
more
privately
,
and
put
on
the
Sanctimonious
dress
of
Reformation
,
the
greater
will
the
Miracle
of
their
Conversion
appear
;
and
the
more
Powerful
and
Efficacious
will
their
Preaching
seem
,
which
draws
such
Sinners
to
Conversion
:
By
this
Means
those
who
for
any
Crimes
,
fall
under
the
Censure
of
another
Church
,
and
are
by
them
rejected
from
Communion
,
shall
find
a
Sanctuary
,
a
Protection
,
nay
and
it
may
be
an
Esteem
,
in
that
Church
to
which
they
flye
for
Refuge
;
whilest
they
will
certainly
make
their
inclination
to
that
Party
,
the
principal
occasion
of
their
Excommunication
;
and
the
reason
of
their
Departure
from
the
one
,
and
adherence
to
the
other
;
Nor
will
that
Party
to
which
they
make
their
retreat
and
Application
,
only
willingly
receive
them
,
but
be
ready
to
Exclaim
upon
the
Injustice
of
the
Censures
of
that
Church
from
whence
they
came
,
and
their
Tyrannous
proceedings
;
which
they
will
call
Persecution
,
and
suffering
for
Conscience-sake
;
then
will
they
pronounce
the
Nullity
of
all
such
Censures
against
them
,
and
(
notwithstanding
their
standing
Excommunicate
)
that
by
joyning
with
them
,
they
shall
certainly
be
admitted
into
the
favour
of
God
,
and
obtain
an
Interest
in
Heaven
;
and
it
may
be
more
certainly
for
suffering
this
which
they
will
call
Persecution
for
Righteousuess
sake
Now
from
this
way
of
Procedure
these
inconveniencies
will
necessarily
follow
.
FIRST
,
The
most
Notorious
Sinners
shall
be
incouraged
in
their
Impenitence
,
and
shall
be
perswaded
,
that
to
be
reconciled
to
God
Almighty
,
there
is
no
necessity
of
Submission
,
Repentance
,
or
Absolution
,
from
the
Church
which
they
have
offended
;
but
rather
they
shall
be
inspired
with
principles
of
Hatred
and
Revenge
against
the
Church
from
which
they
are
Excommunicated
;
and
though
they
be
denyed
Salvation
without
Repentance
in
one
Church
,
yet
they
can
go
to
another
,
where
they
shall
certainly
meet
with
the
Promise
of
it
upon
cheap
and
easie
terms
,
viz.
those
of
Joyning
with
them
in
their
way
of
Worship
.
SECONDLY
,
Hereby
men
come
to
have
a
mean
and
contemptible
Opinion
of
this
Power
of
the
Church
:
And
value
Excommunication
from
any
Church
,
no
more
than
some
idle
Servants
do
to
be
turned
out
of
their
Masters
Doors
,
who
will
presently
tell
you
,
that
the
World
is
wide
enough
,
and
if
one
will
not
,
another
will
.
That
there
are
more
Services
to
be
had
:
So
will
this
sort
of
People
tell
you
,
there
are
more
Churches
;
and
no
question
but
where
in
any
Nation
this
Principle
is
allowed
,
there
would
be
almost
as
many
Churches
as
People
;
and
when
once
they
are
come
to
slight
the
Censure
and
the
Church
,
they
will
never
so
much
as
think
of
being
released
from
the
Dangerous
Bond
of
Excommunication
,
or
to
have
their
Sins
remitted
upon
Earth
,
by
the
power
of
that
Church
which
they
have
offended
.
THIRDLY
,
Hereby
others
of
the
most
Loose
and
Licencious
Lives
will
be
incouraged
to
continue
impious
and
Irreligious
,
though
owning
no
Sect
or
Faction
:
And
coming
by
their
Example
to
despise
this
Power
of
the
true
Church
,
and
to
look
upon
Excommunication
as
a
thing
of
no
Danger
,
they
will
value
no
Church
;
but
abandon
themselves
to
all
manner
of
Wickedness
,
Irreligion
and
Atheism
;
and
provided
they
can
but
scape
the
danger
of
Humane
Laws
,
they
will
never
trouble
themselves
about
the
Ecclesiastical
.
FOURTHLY
,
People
will
in
a
little
time
come
to
believe
,
that
the
only
Duty
of
the
Minister
consists
in
their
abilities
to
Preach
and
Exhort
;
and
that
to
Admonish
and
Correct
is
no
part
of
their
Office
;
and
this
being
so
easie
a
thing
to
be
attain'd
,
and
many
times
Eloquence
(
as
before
was
observed
)
being
a
Natural
Talent
;
Hereby
Bold
,
Illiterate
,
Unexamined
,
Unqualified
,
Conceited
,
and
Pragmatical
Opiniatres
,
will
invade
the
Sacred
Function
;
by
which
means
Errors
will
abound
,
new
Heresies
will
spring
up
daily
,
and
old
ones
revive
,
flourish
,
and
increase
without
control
or
contradiction
;
the
Holy
Sacraments
of
the
Eucharist
and
Baptism
,
will
be
either
neglected
and
laid
aside
;
or
prophaned
by
unhallowed
hands
:
and
in
short
,
those
great
Mischiefs
,
which
are
so
much
feared
,
must
break
in
upon
us
;
either
Atheism
,
or
superstitious
will
Worship
,
the
Commandments
and
Traditions
of
Wilful
,
Ignorant
,
and
Erroneous
Men
;
and
when
once
the
Church
is
trampled
under
foot
by
so
many
Sects
,
and
Heresies
,
Ignorance
will
daily
get
ground
,
and
that
sets
the
Dore
wide
open
,
either
to
the
dreaded
thing
call'd
Popery
,
to
Paganism
,
or
the
Turkish
Alchoran
,
which
comes
with
the
fairest
Pretence
,
and
the
finest
Dress
to
win
their
Favour
.
I
do
heartily
wish
all
this
were
spoken
like
the
Prophecy
of
Jonah
against
the
Ninivites
;
what
was
such
occasion
of
grief
and
discontent
to
him
,
as
to
oblige
him
in
a
sullen
humor
to
wish
to
dye
,
would
be
to
me
the
greatest
Joy
of
my
Life
:
But
Experience
,
that
fatal
Mistress
,
has
taught
us
the
truth
of
some
of
these
Effects
,
and
may
well
give
us
terrible
apprehensions
of
what
we
may
expect
.
For
no
sooner
can
an
Offender
fall
under
the
deserved
Censure
of
Excommunication
,
or
but
in
the
danger
of
it
,
but
presently
he
turns
Dissenter
,
is
received
into
the
bosom
of
some
Sect
or
Faction
,
and
then
he
bids
Defiance
to
all
the
Power
of
the
Church
,
and
fears
nothing
but
the
Secular
Writ
de
Excommunicato
Capiendo
.
Nay
,
I
have
my self
heard
some
Persons
boast
of
their
being
Excommunicated
,
and
pretend
to
receive
it
as
a
savour
,
to
be
prohibited
coming
into
the
Church
:
from
these
mens
contempt
and
vilifying
of
this
dreadful
Sentence
,
others
who
have
no
Religion
have
learned
to
despise
it
too
;
nor
is
there
any
thing
in
it
formidable
to
them
,
besides
the
expence
of
their
Money
to
the
Lay-Officers
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Courts
:
and
when
once
men
come
to
place
all
their
Religion
in
fear
of
the
Secular
Power
,
and
have
no
other
bridle
upon
their
unruly
Passions
and
Desires
,
besides
the
Reins
of
Humane
Punishments
and
the
Laws
of
the
Civil
Magistrate
,
it
is
not
to
be
admired
if
they
run
headlong
into
Brutish
Impiety
and
downright
Atheism
:
and
they
who
are
taught
to
believe
,
(
and
easily
learn
the
Lesson
both
by
Example
and
Precept
)
that
the
Priest
or
Bishop
has
no
more
Power
over
their
Souls
,
than
over
their
Bodies
,
will
not
be
long
before
they
Despise
both
the
Persons
and
their
Office
;
and
when
men
are
arrived
at
that
,
for
my
part
,
I
look
upon
their
condition
to
be
next
to
Desperate
:
for
however
they
may
please
and
flatter
themselves
in
their
Gay
and
Jolly
humor
of
despising
these
contemptible
Priests
,
the
affront
is
really
done
to
God
Almighty
,
and
I
cannot
see
any
great
security
in
such
Atheistical
Drollery
.
Hear
ye
Despisers
,
and
Tremble
at
what
our
Great
Lord
and
Saviour
says
concerning
the
70
Disciples
whom
he
sent
abroad
to
Preach
the
Gospel
of
the
Kingdom
.
He
that
heareth
you
,
heareth
me
,
and
he
that
despiseth
you
,
despiseth
me
,
and
he
that
despiseth
me
,
despiseth
him
that
sent
me
;
and
St.
Paul
is
plain
,
He
that
despiseth
,
despiseth
not
Man
,
but
God
.
WHAT
can
be
the
End
of
this
,
but
Misesery
here
,
and
Eternal
Damnation
hereafter
.
He
that
despised
Moses
Law
died
without
Mercy
;
of
how
much
sorer
punishment
then
are
they
worthy
,
who
despise
the
Son
of
God
?
which
all
those
do
who
despise
his
Servants
the
Governors
of
the
Church
,
who
are
sent
by
him
;
which
if
I
do
not
prove
,
let
them
go
on
and
despise
;
but
if
they
are
,
let
them
have
a
care
of
falling
into
the
hands
of
a
revenging
God
,
for
it
is
a
fearful
thing
to
fall
into
the
hands
of
the
Living
God
,
for
our
God
is
a
consuming
fire
.
This
is
certainly
the
utmost
despight
to
the
Spirit
of
Grace
,
and
the
most
unpardonable
affront
that
can
be
offer'd
to
the
Divine
Clemency
,
and
against
which
there
is
no
remedy
.
A
dismal
Example
of
which
,
we
have
in
the
Nation
of
the
Jews
:
That
God
who
proclaims
himself
Merciful
,
slow
to
anger
,
of
great
Compassion
,
and
that
repenteth
him
of
Evil
,
after
he
had
born
all
their
Iniquities
and
Rebellions
,
could
not
bear
with
this
;
For
the
Lord
God
of
their
Fathers
sent
to
them
his
Messengers
,
rising
up
betimes
and
sending
them
,
because
he
had
compassion
on
his
people
,
and
on
his
dwelling
place
;
but
they
mocked
the
Messengers
of
God
,
and
despised
his
Words
,
and
misused
his
Prophets
,
until
the
Wrath
of
God
arose
against
them
,
and
there
was
no
remedy
.
Then
did
the
overflowing
scourges
come
rolling
upon
them
,
Fire
and
Sword
,
and
Captivity
,
Desolation
and
utter
Subversion
.
God
of
his
infinite
Mercy
have
compassion
upon
his
People
and
his
dwelling
Place
,
and
turn
the
hearts
of
the
Despisers
and
disobedient
,
to
the
Wisdom
of
the
Just
,
that
we
may
not
despise
our selves
and
Nation
into
such
a
Dismal
and
inevitable
Ruin
.
CHAP.
IX
.
THUS
have
I
shewn
the
Necessity
that
there
is
in
every
National
Church
,
of
Unity
in
point
of
Government
,
as
well
as
Faith
,
upon
a
Religious
account
.
Let
us
now
come
to
Examine
what
Necessity
there
is
upon
a
Politique
account
,
as
we
are
united
together
into
one
Community
of
Men
,
as
well
as
a
Society
of
Christians
.
WE
must
consider
therefore
,
that
Religion
was
designed
to
improve
even
our
Interest
in
this
World
to
the
best
advantage
of
Living
,
and
that
to
put
on
Christianity
,
we
are
not
to
put
off
Humanity
,
or
by
learning
Obedience
to
God
,
to
forget
what
we
owe
to
our
Neighbour
,
or
our
King
.
The
Eternal
Prince
of
Peace
as
well
as
Truth
,
came
to
Preach
Peace
unto
All
;
not
to
Embroyl
the
World
,
or
unsettle
the
Thrones
of
Princes
,
but
to
Establish
them
;
for
the
Throne
is
Established
by
Righteousness
.
Kingdoms
of
the
Earth
,
and
positively
affirms
,
That
his
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
World
;
and
therefore
when
he
took
upon
him
Humane
Nature
,
he
own'd
himself
a
Subject
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
and
not
only
paid
the
Tribute
for
himself
and
Saint
Peter
,
but
Commands
all
men
to
do
the
same
;
and
the
great
Design
of
the
Gospel
which
he
came
to
Preach
,
was
to
make
all
men
better
in
their
feveral
Estates
,
and
Capacities
of
Life
;
better
men
,
and
therefore
better
Subjects
to
Princes
.
This
was
the
particular
Care
of
the
Church
,
to
inspire
the
Converts
to
Christianity
with
these
Principles
of
Duty
and
Obedience
,
so
necessary
to
the
Peace
and
Happiness
of
the
World
.
So
St.
Paul
commands
,
Let
every
soul
be
subject
to
the
higher
Powers
.
Thus
St.
Peter
Teaches
and
Commands
,
Submit
your selves
to
every
Ordinance
of
Man
for
the
Lords
sake
:
whether
it
be
to
the
King
as
Supreme
,
or
unto
Governors
,
as
unto
them
that
are
sent
by
him
for
the
punishment
of
Evil
doers
,
and
for
the
praise
of
them
that
do
well
:
for
this
is
the
Will
of
God
,
that
with
well-doing
ye
may
put
to
silence
the
ignorance
of
foolish
men
.
This
being
then
one
main
Design
of
Christian
Religion
,
let
us
see
of
what
Necessity
,
Vnity
in
point
of
Government
in
the
Church
,
is
in
order
to
it
,
and
what
influence
it
has
upon
the
Political
Government
of
a
Christian
State
.
THE
Root
of
all
our
Miseries
,
Divisions
,
and
Disorders
is
,
That
men
take
this
for
a
Principle
,
That
they
may
be
Disobedient
to
Lawful
Authority
without
danger
of
Damnation
:
and
so
far
has
the
mischief
of
this
fretting
Gangrene
spread
it self
,
that
many
People
esteem
it
a
part
of
their
Religion
to
disobey
the
Civil
Power
,
and
think
it
is
impossible
for
them
to
be
saved
,
should
they
be
obedient
to
its
Commands
;
which
they
think
are
inconsistent
with
the
Commands
of
God
.
This
Error
must
proceed
either
from
Malice
,
or
Mistake
;
I
will
be
so
charitable
as
to
suppose
,
not
from
the
first
;
and
therefore
looking
upon
it
as
the
Child
of
Ignorance
,
I
will
endeavour
to
state
the
Case
truly
,
that
so
the
Understanding
of
Men
being
informed
by
Truth
,
they
may
either
be
reformed
,
or
left
without
Excuse
.
THE
great
Design
of
the
infinitely
glorious
,
good
and
Wise
Creator
,
being
the
Happiness
of
Mankind
,
he
therefore
proportioned
a
Method
for
the
obtaining
of
it
;
and
Man
being
Created
with
a
double
Capacity
of
Injoying
Happiness
both
here
and
hereafter
,
therefore
did
that
,
Excellent
Wisdom
appoint
Religion
as
the
Way
and
Means
for
attaining
both
;
and
for
the
accomplishment
of
those
Noble
and
Excellent
Ends
,
it
is
furnished
with
Rules
and
Precepts
,
which
bear
a
double
Respect
to
this
double
Capacity
;
one
part
Conducts
us
to
God
and
future
Happiness
in
the
External
fruition
of
his
grorious
Presence
in
Heaven
;
and
the
other
Leads
us
to
the
Happiness
of
this
Mortal
State
,
by
the
Politicl
Rules
of
Living
Well
,
with
a
mutual
respect
,
not
only
to
our
own
,
but
the
happiness
of
one
another
,
by
the
lawful
and
moderate
Use
and
Enjoyment
of
the
inferior
Creation
,
which
God
therefore
made
,
that
he
might
shew
his
Glory
,
his
Wisdom
,
his
Power
,
and
his
Goodness
to
the
Sons
of
Men.
So
that
the
sum
of
all
Religion
in
order
to
obtain
this
Happiness
,
both
here
and
hereafter
,
is
to
believe
aright
;
and
to
Live
Well
:
and
both
these
are
so
Essentially
necessary
to
Salvation
that
the
one
will
not
obtain
it
without
the
other
;
for
the
Devils
believe
,
though
it
makes
them
tremble
.
To
believe
aright
,
we
must
refer
our selves
to
those
Divine
Truths
which
God
has
from
Heaven
revealed
to
us
concerning
himself
and
our
Duty
,
the
short
sums
of
which
Faith
the
Church
has
collected
out
of
the
Sacred
Writings
,
in
the
three
Famous
Creeds
of
the
Apostles
,
St.
Athanasius
,
and
the
Councel
of
Nice
.
To
Live
well
,
it
is
required
,
that
a
man
submits
to
all
those
practical
Precepts
and
Rules
of
Life
which
God
has
commanded
in
his
Will
,
revealed
in
his
holy
Word
,
by
Justice
,
Temperance
,
Prudence
,
Chastity
,
Obedience
,
&c.
and
for
the
attainment
of
Happiness
by
these
Rules
,
in
this
present
Life
,
God
has
not
left
Men
in
a
wild
parity
like
Brutes
,
but
has
by
the
Wisdom
of
his
Providence
,
divided
the
World
into
superior
,
and
inferior
Degrees
of
Men
,
Subjects
and
Soveraigns
,
intrusting
one
to
Rule
and
Govern
,
and
commanding
the
other
to
Obey
;
and
for
this
he
has
left
many
Positive
Commands
,
too
well
known
,
and
too
numerous
to
be
here
repeated
.
THESE
Powers
thus
Ordained
of
God
,
and
armed
with
his
Sword
,
to
execute
Vengeance
on
them
that
do
evil
,
are
vested
with
Authority
to
make
such
Decrees
,
Laws
,
and
Sanctions
,
as
in
their
Wisdom
they
shall
Judg
conducive
to
the
Happiness
of
the
People
committed
to
their
Charge
;
that
so
they
may
be
a
Terror
to
evil
Works
,
and
encouragers
of
them
that
are
Good
.
And
to
them
prosecuting
this
great
and
good
Design
,
and
to
those
Laws
which
do
promote
it
,
all
men
are
bound
to
submit
not
only
for
wrath
,
but
for
Conscience
sake
.
And
it
is
impossible
any
man
should
be
saved
,
who
lives
in
a
wilful
Disobedience
and
that
Power
,
and
those
Commands
;
and
the
Reason
is
,
because
all
such
Disobedience
is
a
sin
against
God
himself
,
against
his
Positive
Will
and
Command
;
and
I
think
there
is
no
person
who
will
be
so
hardy
as
to
maintain
in
Words
,
however
they
may
do
it
in
Actions
,
that
Salvation
is
to
be
had
or
hoped
for
,
by
such
as
live
in
manifest
Disobedience
to
any
one
Command
of
God
:
For
St.
James
assures
us
,
that
the
keeping
of
the
whole
Law
,
will
not
countervail
the
wilful
breach
of
one
Point
;
but
that
whoever
does
so
,
is
guilty
of
all
;
and
he
adds
the
Reason
,
For
he
that
said
,
Do
not
commit
Adultery
;
said
also
,
Do
not
Kill
:
And
he
that
said
do
not
Kill
,
said
also
,
Let
every
Soul
be
subject
to
the
Higher
Powers
.
Now
to
infer
with
him
,
If
thou
commit
no
Adultery
,
If
thou
do
not
Kill
,
yet
if
thou
art
not
subject
to
the
Higher
Powers
,
thou
art
become
a
Trangressor
of
the
Law
,
a
Sinner
before
God
,
For
sin
is
the
transgression
of
Gods
Law
;
and
therefore
as
St.
John
tells
us
,
No
Murderer
has
Eternal
life
abiding
in
him
;
So
neither
has
any
who
does
not
submit
to
the
Higher
POWERS
,
any
Eternal
Life
abiding
in
him
,
because
they
are
both
Transgressors
of
the
Holy
Law
and
Commandment
of
God
.
THUS
far
,
I
think
,
all
Men
,
Good
and
Bad
,
will
go
along
with
me
;
but
the
pinch
of
the
Question
is
,
How
far
this
Obedience
is
due
,
and
what
are
the
Limits
of
the
Authority
of
Superiors
?
Whether
the
Civil
or
Ecclesiastical
Magistrate
ought
to
be
Obeyed
in
all
their
Commands
which
concern
Religion
,
or
the
Worship
of
God
?
To
this
I
Answer
by
distinguishing
,
according
to
the
Old
and
True
Maxim
of
Logicians
,
Qui
bené
distinguit
bené
docet
.
The
commands
therefore
of
Superiors
,
are
either
concerning
Faith
and
Manners
,
or
Government
and
Order
.
As
to
matters
of
Faith
,
neither
the
onenor
the
other
havethe
least
power
to
alter
,
abrogate
,
impose
,
or
diminish
the
least
Tittle
,
or
Iota
of
it
.
For
Faith
being
of
Divine
Revelation
,
and
the
Law
by
which
God
Almighty
will
have
us
guided
in
what
concerns
himself
,
is
like
him
,
Immutable
,
and
Unchangeable
,
and
is
only
subject
to
his
Authority
,
who
is
the
Author
and
the
Finisher
of
our
Faith
.
Now
the
true
Faith
is
what
is
contained
in
Scripture
,
either
in
direct
Words
or
plain
Consequence
.
This
all
Christian
Kings
,
Princes
,
and
Governors
,
are
bound
to
maintain
,
and
ought
to
be
its
Defenders
,
but
not
to
Invade
or
Usurp
a
Dominion
over
it
.
And
should
they
make
any
Law
to
the
prejudice
of
this
Faith
,
no
man
ought
to
obey
them
;
for
here
the
Rule
holds
good
,
That
we
are
to
obey
God
rather
than
Men
;
but
neither
will
this
Authorize
any
Persons
who
are
Subjects
to
those
Powers
,
to
Rebel
against
them
,
or
Oppose
them
,
more
than
by
endeavouring
with
Meekness
and
Charity
to
maintain
that
Faith
.
Nay
,
should
they
impose
Penalties
upon
such
as
were
disobedient
to
their
Laws
in
matters
of
Faith
,
't
is
the
Glory
of
Christian
Religion
,
to
teach
men
to
suffer
patiently
,
but
not
to
seek
Revenge
,
or
to
endeavour
to
free
themselves
or
the
Faith
from
danger
,
by
flying
to
unlawful
Arms
;
which
would
be
like
Vzzah's
Folly
,
for
which
he
was
Smitten
,
to
lay
our
hands
upon
the
Ark
when
the
Oxen
stumble
and
shake
it
,
and
to
suppose
that
God
either
would
not
,
or
could
not
,
take
any
care
to
defend
that
Faith
which
he
himself
had
planted
in
the
World
.
THIS
was
the
Case
of
the
Apostles
;
Chief
Priest
and
Counsel
commanded
them
not
to
speak
at
all
in
the
Name
of
Jesus
;
had
they
been
so
minded
,
they
might
have
raised
a
Tumult
,
for
the
Captain
and
Officers
who
went
to
apprehend
them
,
brought
them
without
Violence
,
because
they
went
without
resisting
,
fearing
as
much
as
their
Guards
,
lest
the
inraged
People
should
rescue
them
by
stoning
the
Officers
:
And
when
the
High
Priest
charges
them
with
Disobedience
to
his
Commands
,
St.
Peter
tells
them
it
was
a
matter
of
Faith
,
what
they
had
seen
and
heard
,
and
were
commanded
by
the
Son
of
God
to
Preach
,
whom
they
ought
to
obey
rather
than
Men.
This
was
the
Case
of
the
Primitive
Christians
under
the
Heathen
and
persecuting
Emperors
:
Did
the
Emperor
command
them
to
his
Wars
,
they
went
willingly
,
Fought
gallantly
,
sometimes
purchast
Victories
with
their
Prayers
as
well
as
Sword
;
Did
he
exact
Tribute
from
them
,
they
paid
it
freely
;
Command
to
renounce
Christ
,
or
to
Blaspheme
him
,
or
to
offer
but
a
single
grain
of
Incence
to
the
Idols
,
or
Emperors
Statue
,
though
to
save
their
Lives
,
they
refused
presently
;
Did
he
take
away
their
Estates
,
for
their
Disobedience
to
his
Edicts
,
they
suffer'd
patiently
;
Did
he
expose
them
to
Racks
,
Tortures
,
Wild
beasts
,
and
Flames
,
they
went
to
them
joyfully
,
indured
them
miraculously
,
and
so
obtain'd
the
Glorious
Crown
of
Martyrdom
:
All
this
while
not
a
hand
lift
up
against
the
Lords
Anointed
,
their
Soveraign
,
unless
to
Heaven
,
to
pray
to
God
for
his
Pardon
and
Conversion
;
not
a
Tongue
moves
against
his
Government
,
to
call
it
Tyrannical
,
Unlawful
,
or
Antichristian
,
though
in
reality
it
was
such
:
Not
a
Pen
is
sharpned
against
him
or
his
Ministers
of
State
;
no
invectives
or
Exhortations
to
Rebellion
,
to
depose
or
Murder
him
;
and
indeed
nothing
farther
than
to
Apologize
for
their
Innocence
,
and
to
manifest
that
they
were
his
most
obedient
Subjects
,
and
free
from
all
the
Calumnies
of
being
Seditious
Disturbers
of
the
Government
or
Peace
of
the
Empire
.
THE
same
may
be
said
of
Good
Manners
,
as
of
Faith
,
for
Justice
,
Temperance
,
Innocence
,
and
Purity
,
being
Commands
of
God
,
no
Earthly
power
can
either
dispence
with
them
,
or
lawfully
command
the
contrary
Vices
;
or
if
they
do
,
they
may
,
nay
,
ought
to
be
disobey'd
.
BUT
Secondly
,
The
Commands
of
our
Superiors
may
concern
Order
and
Government
;
and
herein
they
ought
Universally
to
be
obey'd
,
as
well
in
Ecclesiastical
as
Civil
Laws
and
Commands
,
provided
they
do
not
herein
manifestly
or
by
consequence
Oppose
Faith
or
Good
Manners
,
and
that
for
these
Reasons
.
FIRST
,
Because
Order
is
absolutely
Necessary
as
well
in
the
Church
as
in
the
State
,
and
is
Positively
commanded
by
God
;
Let
every
thing
be
done
Decently
and
in
Order
,
For
God
is
not
the
Author
of
Confusion
,
but
of
Peace
,
as
in
all
the
Churches
of
the
Saints
.
Confusion
is
absolutely
unlawful
,
God
disowns
it
:
Peace
is
absolutely
Necessary
in
all
Churches
of
Saints
;
without
Order
there
can
be
no
Peace
,
nor
indeed
any
thing
but
Confusion
;
without
Governors
,
to
appoint
,
and
determine
Differences
arising
about
Modes
and
Matters
of
Decency
,
there
can
be
no
Peace
,
because
Differences
must
be
endless
,
and
without
Submission
to
these
Governors
,
and
their
final
Determinations
,
both
in
Church
and
State
,
they
are
no
longer
Rulers
and
Governours
;
but
the
Order
which
God
has
appointed
in
the
World
,
to
procure
Peace
and
Happiness
,
is
utterly
Subverted
and
Overthrown
:
For
Government
and
Obedience
do
mutually
suppose
each
other
;
and
as
Logicians
say
,
Pater
est
filii
Pater
,
a
Father
is
therefore
a
Father
because
he
has
a
Child
,
so
a
Governor
,
a
King
,
a
Magistrate
in
Church
or
State
,
is
therefore
such
,
because
he
has
People
subject
and
obedient
to
him
;
and
as
all
the
Power
of
Governors
is
limited
to
those
things
which
are
left
undetermined
by
Gods
Positive
Laws
,
so
all
the
Obedience
of
Subjects
is
confined
to
their
Determinations
,
in
those
particulars
which
God
has
left
wholy
in
the
Power
of
our
Superiors
:
and
who
ever
resists
,
or
refuses
to
Obey
,
shall
therefore
receive
Damnation
,
because
he
destroys
the
very
Essence
and
End
of
Government
;
and
in
saying
,
We
will
not
have
this
man
Raign
over
us
,
acts
directly
contrary
to
the
Will
of
God
,
who
says
he
shall
,
and
that
we
must
Obey
him
,
in
order
to
the
Peace
and
Happiness
of
the
World
,
the
due
Administration
of
Justice
,
the
Encouragement
of
Virtue
,
and
Practice
of
Religion
,
by
leading
quiet
Lives
under
our
Superiors
,
in
all
Godliness
and
Honesty
;
by
which
Method
we
can
only
hope
to
arrive
at
Eternal
Happiness
in
Heaven
.
BUT
Secondly
,
Because
all
Ecclesiastical
Laws
which
concern
the
Order
and
Government
of
the
Church
,
are
of
a
mixt
Nature
,
Political
as
well
as
Religious
;
and
so
are
all
Humane
and
Civil
Laws
too
;
and
therefore
there
is
the
same
reason
for
Obedience
to
the
one
as
to
the
other
:
and
they
do
both
equally
bind
the
Conscience
to
Obedience
:
The
same
Power
makes
the
one
,
as
makes
the
other
;
the
same
Reason
is
the
Foundation
of
the
one
,
as
of
the
other
,
they
are
addressed
to
the
same
End
;
viz.
the
Peace
,
Happiness
,
and
Prosperity
of
the
People
,
and
therefore
there
is
the
same
obligation
to
Obedience
for
the
one
as
the
other
;
and
all
Men
are
bound
in
Conscience
,
as
Members
of
a
Society
,
to
promote
the
Peace
,
and
welfare
of
that
Society
;
which
is
not
to
be
obtained
any
other
Way
,
but
by
obeying
the
Command
of
God
,
in
being
subject
to
the
Government
of
that
Society
of
which
we
are
Members
.
Observe
the
Command
of
God
to
the
Captive
Jews
at
Babylon
;
Seek
the
Peace
of
the
City
whither
I
have
caused
you
to
be
carried
away
Captives
,
and
pray
unto
the
Lord
for
it
;
for
in
the
Peace
thereof
ye
shall
have
Peace
.
So
that
if
Peace
and
Happiness
be
the
End
of
Society
,
all
Men
are
bound
to
Pray
for
it
,
and
promote
it
.
If
the
End
be
Commanded
by
God
,
the
Means
to
obtain
that
End
must
be
Obeyed
;
and
God
having
intrusted
the
Governors
of
Church
and
State
with
the
Means
and
Way
of
procuring
this
Happiness
,
their
Choice
of
some
,
among
all
the
variety
of
Expedients
that
may
be
offer'd
,
must
determine
their
Subjects
,
and
becomes
the
Rule
of
their
Obedience
,
as
well
in
Ecclesiastical
as
Civil
Affairs
;
for
if
it
were
possible
to
separate
these
two
,
then
something
might
be
said
;
but
the
Peace
of
the
State
depending
upon
the
Peace
of
the
Church
,
and
vicê
versa
,
No
man
can
truely
be
said
to
promote
the
one
by
destroying
the
other
.
And
therefore
all
men
who
are
obliged
to
indeavour
to
advance
one
,
must
do
it
by
advancing
both
.
To
make
this
clear
,
I
will
give
an
Instance
of
the
Power
of
the
Civil
Magistrate
in
the
Church
,
in
matters
of
Order
and
Government
.
David
,
a
man
after
Gods
own
Heart
,
in
the
Worship
of
God
,
which
was
left
Undetermined
,
he
takes
upon
him
to
regulate
the
Church
;
he
Orders
the
Levites
to
appoint
Singers
on
Instruments
of
Musick
,
and
Psalteries
,
and
Harps
,
Cymbals
,
and
sounding
by
lifting
up
the
Voice
with
joy
.
They
never
stood
to
dispute
with
him
,
because
God
had
not
commanded
it
,
that
therefore
it
was
Unlawful
;
but
because
God
had
not
any
where
Prohibited
it
,
and
he
was
their
King
,
and
might
Command
what
was
for
decency
and
order
in
the
Service
of
God
,
therefore
they
ought
to
Obey
;
and
immediately
they
appoint
Heman
,
and
Asaph
,
and
Ethan
,
and
several
others
for
that
Service
.
David
,
and
,
after
his
Example
,
others
frame
and
compose
Anthems
,
Psalms
of
Praise
and
Thanksgiving
,
in
set
forms
of
Words
to
praise
God
,
Because
he
is
gracious
,
and
his
Mercy
endureth
for
ever
.
Do
the
Priests
and
Levites
now
quarrel
,
because
they
are
not
permitted
to
shew
their
Parts
,
Gifts
,
and
Abilities
,
in
making
Extempore
Hymns
,
or
Prayers
?
No
such
matter
:
but
presently
in
Obedience
to
God
and
the
King
,
they
make
use
of
those
prescribed
,
which
are
contained
in
the
Book
of
Psalms
,
the
Ancient
Liturgy
of
the
Jewish
Church
.
This
order
was
after
continued
by
Solomon
,
and
approved
by
God
;
For
it
came
to
pass
,
as
the
Trumpeters
,
and
Singers
were
as
one
,
to
make
one
sound
to
be
heard
,
in
praising
and
thanking
the
Lord
;
and
when
they
lift
up
their
Voice
with
the
Trumpets
and
Cymbals
,
and
Instruments
of
Musick
,
and
praised
the
Lord
,
saying
,
For
he
is
good
,
for
his
Mercy
indureth
for
ever
,
that
the
house
was
filled
with
a
Cloud
,
even
the
House
of
the
Lord
.
So
that
the
result
of
all
is
this
,
That
the
Supreme
Power
of
a
Nation
,
being
of
Gods
appointment
for
the
Ruling
of
the
People
in
order
to
their
Happiness
,
and
commanding
nothing
contrary
to
Faith
or
good
Manners
,
or
any
thing
Prohibited
by
God
himself
,
ought
to
be
obeyed
by
all
their
Subjects
of
what
Degrees
or
Conditions
soever
,
in
all
their
Laws
,
Ecclesiastical
,
and
Civil
,
in
order
to
good
Government
,
Decency
,
and
Order
,
both
in
Church
and
State
:
and
that
since
all
these
Commands
of
theirs
are
in
Obedience
to
Gods
Commands
,
and
in
prosecution
of
the
great
Design
of
Happiness
here
,
and
Eternally
,
by
promoting
Peace
,
Vnity
,
and
Concord
,
therefore
no
Person
can
resist
that
Power
by
Disobedience
,
but
he
resists
the
Ordinance
of
God
,
and
becomes
a
Transgressor
to
God
as
well
as
Man
;
and
runs
the
hazzard
of
Eternal
Damnation
,
due
to
all
those
who
know
not
God
,
and
obey
not
the
Gospel
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
LET
Dissenters
therefore
either
prove
,
that
the
Supreme
Powers
are
not
Lawful
,
that
their
Authority
does
not
Extend
to
the
Political
part
of
Ecclesiastical
Affairs
,
that
they
have
nothing
to
do
to
determine
Differences
,
that
the
things
commanded
are
contrary
to
Faith
,
and
a
holy
Life
,
are
not
conducive
to
Peace
,
Vnity
,
and
the
happiness
of
the
Nation
,
or
that
they
are
any where
in
direct
Words
or
evident
Consequence
prohibited
by
God
in
Scripture
;
or
otherways
they
will
never
be
able
to
prove
that
they
are
bound
in
Conscience
to
disobey
Authority
.
Let
them
not
think
to
shelter
themselves
under
the
vain
refuge
,
that
God
is
to
be
obeyed
rather
than
Men.
This
is
that
which
proves
them
Disobedient
,
for
they
do
not
disobey
Men
,
but
God
,
in
disobeying
Lawful
Authority
,
when
commanding
nothing
contrary
to
the
Commands
of
God
.
And
whoever
does
so
,
is
managed
not
by
the
Principles
of
Religion
,
but
the
Power
of
Interest
,
Prejudice
,
or
Ambition
.
IN
short
,
Is
any
Form
of
Government
Lawful
or
Necessary
in
the
Church
?
that
it
is
,
they
affirm
,
in
desiring
to
Establish
their
own
;
is
Obedience
necessary
to
Salvation
?
they
will
tell
you
,
it
is
;
Let
them
therefore
be
their
own
Judges
.
For
if
Obedience
to
their
Laws
and
Government
be
necessary
to
Salvation
,
it
must
be
because
their
Authority
is
Lawful
,
for
that
is
the
Rule
of
Conscience
;
and
if
the
present
Authority
be
Lawful
,
and
theirs
Vsurped
,
then
is
their
Disobedience
Damnable
,
and
their
Obstinacy
inexcusable
,
by
their
own
Judgment
.
And
if
we
do
not
prove
the
present
Government
Lawful
,
and
of
Gods
appintment
,
both
the
Civil
,
and
Ecclesiastical
,
Phillida
solus
habeto
.
And
till
they
have
proved
themselves
Lawful
Powers
,
and
the
present
Government
Unlawful
,
let
them
be
obedient
to
its
Decrees
and
Determinations
,
as
those
Laws
respect
the
good
of
the
Civil
Society
,
if
they
will
not
,
as
they
respect
the
Religious
.
CHAP.
X.
HAVING
proceeded
thus
far
in
shewing
the
Design
of
the
Outward
Government
of
the
Church
,
to
have
a
Political
Respect
,
as
well
as
Temporal
Laws
,
to
the
happiness
and
well-being
of
Humane
Society
,
as
well
as
a
Religious
Respect
to
future
Felicity
,
and
that
therefore
upon
this
double
account
our
Obedience
is
due
to
the
Ecclesiastîcal
Laws
as
well
as
the
Temporal
;
to
which
yet
no
Dissenters
will
own
Disobedience
to
be
Lawful
,
because
without
Laws
,
no
Living
;
and
for
the
same
reason
therefore
,
Obedience
to
both
,
is
a
necessary
part
of
Religion
;
in
the
next
place
let
us
see
how
necessary
therefore
this
Vnity
in
point
of
Government
in
the
Church
is
upon
this
Political
account
,
in
order
to
the
happiness
of
the
Society
,
which
is
the
End
of
all
Laws
and
all
Religion
in
this
present
state
of
Life
.
AND
this
,
I
conceive
,
cannot
better
be
done
than
by
shewing
the
dangerous
influence
which
Disunion
in
point
of
Government
in
the
Church
,
has
upon
the
Civil
Affairs
of
any
Nation
.
As
true
Religion
makes
men
the
best
Subjects
,
steddy
in
their
Loyalty
,
and
Allegiance
,
Faithful
in
their
Trusts
and
Services
,
industrious
to
promote
the
Common
Good
,
obedient
to
their
Superiors
,
kind
to
their
Equals
,
and
humble
to
their
Inferiors
,
and
always
Religious
observers
of
the
Laws
of
God
and
Man
:
So
False
Opinions
,
when
entertain'd
for
true
Religion
,
ever
render
Men
the
Worst
.
And
if
there
were
nothing
more
in
it
,
yet
would
it
be
the
great
Interest
of
Princes
to
endeavour
to
propagate
Christian
Religion
in
its
greatest
Purity
;
and
to
discountenance
Errors
,
Heresies
,
Sects
,
and
Schisms
,
as
the
best
Expedient
to
secure
themselves
,
and
Establish
their
Thrones
upon
the
immoveable
Basis
and
sure
Foundation
of
the
good
Conscience
of
their
Subjects
:
For
this
surpasses
all
the
Obligations
of
Laws
,
all
the
Powers
of
Arms
,
and
all
the
Arts
of
Policy
.
Laws
without
Conscience
are
like
Sampsons
green
Withs
,
which
armed
Interest
,
and
successful
Ambition
,
attended
on
with
Fiery
Zeal
,
as
a
thred
of
Tow
when
it
touches
the
Flame
.
The
most
Powerful
Arms
have
no
intail
of
Victory
;
and
though
the
Sword
be
a
very
good
Guard
for
the
Sceptre
,
yet
if
the
Sceptre
turns
into
a
Sword
,
a
thousand
Instances
will
shew
,
that
it
lays
a
slippery
Foundation
for
a
Crown
;
which
always
stands
most
firm
when
set
upon
the
Head
of
Princes
by
Love
and
Affection
,
and
not
by
the
trembling
hand
of
Fear
.
The
deepest
Politicians
are
sometimes
Men
,
shallow
and
fordable
;
subject
to
be
deceived
,
and
their
Counsels
like
Achitophels
may
be
defeated
and
turned
into
Folly
.
But
Religion
,
were
it
Universally
practised
,
Princes
might
disband
those
Auxiliary
Succours
of
the
Crown
,
together
with
their
Fears
that
raise
them
,
and
might
send
their
Jealousies
,
those
Envious
Tormentors
both
of
Crowns
and
Cottagers
,
into
perpetual
Banishment
.
For
that
teaches
to
smother
Treason
in
the
thought
,
Scaffolds
:
Curse
not
the
King
not
in
thy
thought
,
is
God's
Command
,
which
they
will
not
Transgress
,
to
gain
the
Empire
of
the
World
,
and
lose
their
Souls
.
Innocence
is
their
Profession
,
Peace
,
their
Study
,
Integrity
,
the
joy
of
their
Lives
,
the
delight
of
their
Minds
,
and
the
pleasure
of
their
Deaths
;
Not
all
the
storms
of
Afflictions
,
not
all
the
shining
Glories
of
the
Vniverse
,
can
tempt
them
to
throw
off
the
White
Mantle
of
unstained
Innocence
,
that
Ermine
of
Religion
.
Not
all
the
tempting
withcrafts
of
Dominion
,
Riches
,
Honour
,
or
Advantage
,
can
prevail
with
them
to
do
the
least
Injury
wilfully
to
their
poorest
Neighbour
,
much
less
then
to
those
Sacred
Persons
,
who
are
Gods
on
Earth
;
and
the
true
Christian
,
if
it
were
put
to
his
choice
,
had
rather
sit
with
Job
,
cloathed
with
Ashes
,
Miseries
,
and
Integrity
,
upon
the
Dunghil
of
Poverty
,
than
be
lifted
from
thence
by
the
hand
of
Injustice
or
Violence
,
to
sit
among
Princes
,
and
wear
the
Dreaded
Imperial
Purple
.
THIS
is
the
happy
Temper
of
Religion
,
which
teaches
the
Prince
that
Excellent
Moderation
,
to
be
so
far
from
treading
upon
the
Necks
of
his
Subjects
,
that
he
will
not
tread
upon
the
Heels
of
their
Properties
or
their
Priviledges
;
and
in
all
his
Laws
to
study
their
Interest
as
his
own
.
This
teaches
Subjects
to
study
to
be
Quiet
;
Seditions
,
Mutinies
,
or
Rebellions
,
to
make
Devout
and
continual
Supplications
,
Prayers
,
Intercessions
,
and
giving
of
Thanks
for
Kings
and
all
that
are
in
Authority
,
that
so
they
may
lead
a
quiet
and
peaceable
Life
in
all
Godliness
and
Honesty
:
For
this
they
are
taught
is
acceptable
in
the
sight
of
God
our
Saviour
.
Nor
will
they
venture
to
cut
off
the
least
Skirt
of
Prerogative
,
the
lawful
Inheritance
of
their
Prince
,
to
inlarge
their
own
;
or
take
one
Jewel
out
of
his
Crown
,
to
Adorn
or
Inrich
themselves
withall
:
They
will
not
Deplume
the
Royal
Eagle
of
his
,
to
Feather
their
own
Nests
.
The
thirst
of
Ambition
,
which
cannot
be
quenched
with
any
thing
but
the
Illustrious
Blood
of
Soveraigns
,
is
an
absolute
Stranger
to
their
very
thoughts
,
and
they
will
rather
sacrifice
their
own
Lives
and
Fortunes
,
than
see
his
in
Danger
.
All
their
Desires
are
confined
to
a
little
here
,
and
their
Ambition
aspires
lawfully
after
no
other
Crown
but
that
of
a
Glorious
Immortality
.
Now
to
the
obtaining
of
any
tollerable
Degrees
of
this
Happy
State
,
as
there
is
one
God
,
one
Faith
,
one
Baptism
,
so
it
is
absolutely
Necessary
,
that
in
one
Nation
there
be
one
Form
of
Government
in
the
Church
as
well
as
State
:
And
that
if
it
be
not
possible
that
all
People
should
be
of
one
Mind
,
as
to
matters
of
Opinion
,
yet
that
they
should
be
of
one
Mind
as
to
Obedience
to
Government
in
Church
and
State
,
which
is
matter
of
Faith
.
And
it
is
but
highly
Reasonable
,
that
private
Opinion
should
confine
it self
to
private
Breasts
,
its
proper
Sphere
,
and
not
be
permitted
to
walk
abroad
to
affront
Authority
and
the
publique
Peace
,
Interest
and
Happiness
of
a
whole
Nation
,
no
more
than
particular
Gain
is
suffered
to
undo
the
Publick
Stock
.
DIFFERENCE
in
Opinion
may
well
be
Tollerated
,
and
indeed
cannot
be
avoided
;
but
yet
were
men
managed
by
Modesty
,
though
not
Religion
,
there
need
be
no
Mischief
from
it
;
But
to
publish
Private
Opinion
for
Publique
and
necessary
Truth
,
and
to
endeavour
to
impose
it
upon
others
,
and
upon
Authority
it self
,
is
a
practice
of
the
most
pernicious
Usurpation
and
Consequence
in
any
Government
:
For
this
Opposition
of
Opinions
naturally
produces
a
Disunion
of
Mind
,
absolutely
Destructive
of
Government
,
which
is
to
Unite
all
the
Members
of
a
Society
into
one
common
Body
,
of
which
Unity
is
the
Soul
;
and
whatsoever
be
the
Cause
of
this
Disunion
,
the
Effect
is
always
an
Alienation
of
Affections
among
those
who
differ
one
from
another
:
Now
as
there
is
nothing
that
makes
so
close
a
Vnion
in
the
minds
of
Men
,
as
their
concurrence
in
the
same
thoughts
,
Judgment
,
and
Sentiments
about
any
Matters
,
especially
those
of
Religion
;
So
there
is
nothing
that
makes
so
great
and
Irreconcilable
Distances
between
People
,
as
their
being
and
owning
themselves
of
differing
Judgments
and
Opinions
.
For
Religion
is
like
a
Common
Centre
,
in
which
all
the
Lines
of
mutual
Kindness
meet
,
and
are
United
together
in
an
indivisible
Point
:
And
we
do
more
passionately
love
those
who
resemble
us
in
our
thoughts
,
than
in
our
outward
Lineaments
and
Proportions
;
and
have
a
natural
Aversion
for
those
who
are
unlike
us
in
our
Thoughts
:
And
the
reason
is
,
because
this
Discord
robs
us
of
the
pleasure
of
Life
,
which
is
Society
;
and
where
the
entertainment
consists
in
mutual
Jarrs
,
and
endless
Disputings
,
continual
Contradictions
,
of
which
all
men
are
impatient
,
the
Conversation
must
needs
be
disagreeable
;
for
who
ever
contradicts
another
,
supposes
himself
more
wise
,
and
the
other
foolish
;
and
where
the
knowledg
of
these
differences
is
manifest
,
even
in
their
silent
Interviews
,
it
defeats
them
of
all
the
pleasure
of
Converse
and
Society
,
and
makes
men
uneasie
in
the
very
Company
of
those
who
are
neither
beloved
by
them
,
nor
love
them
;
as
all
men
believe
of
those
who
oppose
them
,
and
differ
from
them
in
their
Judgments
.
So
that
it
is
not
to
be
expected
they
should
be
ready
to
do
those
good
Offices
one
for
another
,
in
order
to
the
Common
Good
of
the
Society
;
but
rather
all
the
Mischiefs
and
Injuries
which
they
can
,
as
Enemies
;
as
all
esteem
those
who
are
not
United
to
them
by
Love
and
Kindness
;
and
how
happy
any
Society
is
like
to
prove
,
that
is
thus
disjoynted
in
it self
,
is
not
difficult
to
conjecture
.
BUT
these
Animosities
are
extreamly
heightened
,
in
regard
there
is
always
something
more
than
bare
Opinion
in
the
Difference
,
and
that
it
is
impossible
totally
to
separate
Interest
from
Religion
,
and
that
therefore
no
man
can
look
upon
another
as
directly
invading
the
one
,
without
obliquely
designing
against
the
other
;
and
what
ever
Passion
men
may
have
for
their
Religion
,
they
are
inseparably
married
to
their
Interest
;
&
the
thred
of
that
is
twisted
with
the
Stamina
Vitae
,
being
indeed
esteemed
Essential
both
to
the
being
&
well-being
of
the
Body
:
For
it
is
not
in
Religion
as
it
is
in
Philosophical
Contests
,
where
how
eager
soever
men
may
appear
to
defend
a
Paradox
,
yet
they
are
not
Solicitous
whether
it
be
true
or
false
;
for
what
matters
it
between
two
hot
Combatants
,
whether
there
be
any
Land
in
the
Moon
or
not
?
Since
though
there
be
,
they
have
no
Mannors
nor
Lordships
there
;
and
if
there
be
not
,
they
are
never
the
poorer
of
a
Farthing
.
BUT
in
the
Quarrels
of
Religion
,
there
is
always
a
Meum
and
Tuum
;
and
Men
suspect
not
without
good
Reason
,
that
the
difference
of
Opinion
is
but
the
Colour
or
Pretext
,
it
is
Interest
that
is
the
first
Mover
,
and
the
Ultimate
Design
;
and
this
prevents
all
hope
of
Reconciliation
,
till
one
party
do
either
voluntarily
or
by
constraint
relinquish
their
pretences
to
the
others
Right
;
for
he
who
will
invade
the
Possession
of
what
another
enjoys
,
by
endeavouring
to
be
a
Disseisor
,
becomes
an
Enemy
:
And
there
are
few
who
arrive
to
that
height
of
self-denial
,
to
hate
themselves
,
that
they
may
love
their
Enemies
,
or
to
expose
themselves
to
the
Inconveniences
of
cold
Nakedness
and
Hunger
,
which
Nature
abhors
,
that
they
may
feed
and
cloth
their
Enemies
:
nor
does
Charity
command
it
;
for
though
that
Compassionate
Grace
look
abroad
for
Objects
of
Pity
,
yet
she
always
begins
her
Work
at
home
;
nor
is
any
man
obliged
to
pray
for
,
or
love
his
Enemies
,
so
as
not
to
provide
for
his
own
Family
,
Charity
,
to
deny
the
Faith
,
and
be
worse
than
an
Infidel
.
Such
Saints
are
Martyrs
of
the
Greek
Calends
.
And
no
person
can
Esteem
such
as
endeavour
to
devest
him
either
of
Power
,
Authority
,
Estate
,
or
Possession
,
Honor
,
or
Profit
,
but
as
his
particular
Enemy
,
and
an
Enemy
to
God
and
Religion
,
which
commands
,
that
no
man
should
invade
anothers
Right
,
in
that
great
Command
,
Thou
shalt
not
Covet
.
Now
where
there
are
several
distinct
Churches
in
the
same
Nation
,
there
being
both
Power
,
and
Maintenance
annexed
to
the
Office
of
the
Clergy
,
they
will
necessarily
incroach
one
upon
another
;
and
because
what
the
one
gains
,
the
other
must
loose
,
the
contrariety
of
Interests
will
widen
the
Difference
between
them
,
even
to
the
utmost
Extremity
of
Hatred
and
Animosity
:
and
whilst
every
Church
will
labour
to
agrandize
it self
both
in
Riches
and
Power
,
by
lessening
the
Esteem
,
Honour
,
Power
,
and
Revenues
of
the
other
,
it
will
become
a
quarrel
of
Interest
as
well
as
Religion
:
and
let
any
person
,
if
he
can
,
Justifie
a
Principle
,
that
,
by
maintaining
Domestique
Quarrels
,
must
be
ruinous
to
Society
,
and
all
the
Peace
and
Happiness
of
the
present
state
of
Life
,
under
the
fair
pretence
of
Religion
.
LET
Dissenters
tell
us
what
they
please
;
and
if
their
dislike
of
the
Government
in
the
Church
is
purely
upon
the
account
of
Religion
;
former
Experience
has
made
the
World
sufficiently
sensible
,
that
the
Dignity
,
Power
,
and
Revenues
of
the
Church
were
the
greatest
Crimes
of
the
Government
.
And
that
they
who
could
not
approve
of
those
Honors
,
Titles
,
and
Estates
in
Bishops
,
and
the
dignified
Clergy
,
could
yet
very
well
digest
both
their
Power
and
Revenues
,
when
they
came
by
the
Sacrilegious
hands
of
Vsurping
Powers
to
be
conferr'd
on
themselves
.
AND
as
these
Quarrels
will
be
most
certain
,
so
they
will
be
Endless
and
Eternal
:
for
admit
once
of
many
Forms
of
Church
Government
in
the
same
Nation
,
and
no
sooner
shall
one
be
uppermost
,
but
the
Envy
of
the
others
,
and
their
fear
lest
they
should
be
crush't
,
or
overshadowed
by
it
,
will
make
all
the
lesser
Churches
conspire
,
for
their
common
Security
and
Interest
,
to
undermine
and
overthrow
it
.
And
when
they
have
by
that
joynt
confederation
Effected
that
,
then
will
the
most
Powerful
of
the
Victorious
Party
,
step
and
Exalt
it self
into
the
Place
and
Power
of
the
former
:
which
will
procure
it
the
Hatred
of
all
the
rest
,
who
will
not
fail
by
the
same
Arts
and
Methods
to
dismount
that
,
and
Establish
themselves
:
by
which
means
there
will
be
no
end
of
Factions
,
Quarrels
,
and
Ambitions
,
striving
who
shall
be
the
Uppermost
.
All
this
while
Religion
will
be
the
Pretence
,
but
the
State
shall
really
suffer
;
and
it
being
as
impossible
to
separate
them
,
as
to
punish
the
Christian
,
and
not
the
Man
,
it
must
be
under
all
the
most
violent
Agitations
and
Tempests
,
and
at
last
suffer
most
certain
Shipwrack
.
THIS
was
the
true
state
of
our
Case
in
England
,
during
our
late
Revolutions
;
the
Church
,
and
Religion
were
made
to
lead
the
Dance
,
but
according
to
the
Scotch
Prophecy
,
The
State
of
England
Paid
the
Piper
;
for
the
Presbyterians
,
in
pretence
Religious
,
but
in
reality
Envious
of
the
great
Power
,
Honors
,
and
Estates
of
Episcopacy
,
never
lest
till
by
Arts
and
Arms
,
perswading
the
Credulous
Vulgar
,
that
it
was
Popish
,
and
Antichristian
,
and
animating
their
Party
in
their
Rebellion
,
with
promises
of
Heaven
,
and
the
Churches
Revenue
for
a
Booty
;
God
Almighty
was
pleased
,
for
our
sins
,
to
permit
them
to
be
so
successful
as
to
overthrow
that
Government
,
after
it
had
stood
above
a
thousand
years
in
England
.
No
sooner
had
Presbytery
taken
Possession
of
Naboth's
Vinyard
,
he
being
stoned
and
dead
,
but
they
became
as
Odious
to
the
Independents
,
who
with
more
cunning
and
Address
,
and
less
trouble
,
gently
laid
them
aside
as
Babylonish
too
;
and
notwithstanding
all
their
Exclamations
from
the
Pulpit
and
the
Press
,
both
in
their
Prayers
and
Sermons
,
they
could
not
prevail
either
with
God
or
Men
to
hear
them
,
or
support
their
sinking
Cause
,
but
their
Companions
mocked
them
as
the
Priests
,
of
Baal
,
as
Elijah
did
;
and
as
they
had
done
those
of
the
Church
of
England
.
And
had
not
the
God
of
Mercy
and
Compassion
pitied
us
in
our
Low
Estate
,
when
we
lay
in
the
Dust
,
by
miraculously
restoring
our
Soveraign
to
his
Crown
,
and
with
him
the
Church
to
her
right
,
no
doubt
but
the
Power
and
Revenue
of
the
Church
would
have
been
a
perpetual
Prize
,
and
England
the
Bloody
Theatre
upon
which
every
Church
would
have
Acted
their
Part
,
and
indeavoured
to
have
their
turn
of
being
Uppermost
.
AND
if
we
could
suppose
that
the
present
Dissenters
are
only
influenced
by
mistaken
Zeal
for
the
Glory
of
God
,
the
Purity
of
Religion
,
and
the
Salvation
of
Mens
Souls
,
and
not
the
Destruction
of
their
Bodies
and
Estates
,
with
that
of
the
Government
;
Yet
can
they
give
us
no
assurances
,
or
if
they
can
,
they
will
not
,
that
they
or
their
Successors
shall
continue
in
the
same
Undesigning
Innocence
.
And
since
these
are
such
specious
and
taking
Pretences
with
the
Deceivable
and
Easy
Multitude
,
who
can
promise
,
but
that
Ambition
may
put
on
the
Cloak
of
Malicionsness
,
and
call
it
Religious
Reformation
?
that
cunningly
Dissembled
Pride
may
shelter
it self
under
the
shining
habit
of
pretended
Piety
and
Purity
?
and
that
Covetousness
,
the
root
of
all
Evil
,
may
not
appear
in
the
borrowed
Robes
of
Sanctity
?
These
Impostors
may
easily
furnish
a
furious
Jehu
with
Masks
and
Vizzards
of
Religion
,
to
impose
upon
many
innocent
Jehonadabs
,
and
take
them
up
with
him
into
the
Charriot
of
Rebellion
;
whilst
with
the
same
Popular
and
Insinuating
Courtship
,
he
shall
salute
them
kindly
,
Is
thy
heart
right
,
as
my
heart
is
with
thine
?
if
it
be
,
give
me
thy
hand
.
Which
with
him
they
will
be
ready
to
do
,
and
to
lend
their
assistance
to
the
Confederation
,
especially
upon
hopes
of
being
advanced
,
and
taken
up
with
him
into
the
Charriot
of
Government
;
and
hurried
away
with
the
tempting
invitation
,
Come
with
me
,
and
see
my
Zeal
for
the
Lord
.
Though
all
this
Zeal
was
meerly
Interest
,
and
Ambition
,
to
Establish
the
Crown
to
himself
,
by
the
utter
Extirpation
of
the
House
of
Ahab
,
and
not
one
dram
of
true
Religion
,
as
the
sequel
of
the
story
made
appear
.
And
how
easy
is
it
for
Hypocrisie
to
put
on
any
shape
,
and
to
appear
an
innocent
Lamb
,
when
in
reality
it
is
a
ravening
Wolf
?
how
easy
for
Ambitious
Spirits
to
pretend
the
Glory
of
God
,
whilst
they
only
design
their
own
;
to
decry
all
Forms
of
Prayer
,
and
Godliness
,
and
appear
Zealous
promoters
of
the
Power
of
Religion
,
only
to
advance
themselves
to
Greatness
and
Power
:
and
under
pretence
of
gaining
Souls
to
God
,
to
make
a
Gain
of
Godliness
,
and
by
sacrificing
all
to
their
Covetousness
,
to
make
Godliness
great
Gain
?
how
feasible
is
it
for
Men
to
set
up
the
Standard
of
King
Jesus
,
and
make
a
Stale
of
a
fifth
Monarchy
,
and
under
the
Scepter
of
Christ
to
invade
the
Scepter
of
his
Anointed
,
and
to
Usurp
his
Throne
?
THESE
are
easy
Suppositions
of
what
may
be
the
Dangerous
Consequences
of
that
Disunion
in
a
Nation
,
which
proceeds
from
admitting
various
Forms
of
Church
Government
in
the
same
Nation
:
Nor
are
they
bare
Suppositions
,
but
real
Truths
,
and
what
has
been
done
,
and
lately
done
among
us
,
and
what
may
therefore
be
done
again
.
If
there
are
any
Persons
who
will
own
the
Lawfulness
of
such
dangerous
Consequences
,
as
drown
a
Christian
Nation
in
Blood
,
Misery
,
and
Confusion
,
or
can
but
rationally
be
supposed
that
they
may
indanger
it
;
let
them
adhere
to
the
Principle
of
tollerating
diverse
Forms
of
Church
Government
,
which
is
the
ready
Way
to
reduce
those
Suppositions
into
these
most
pernicious
Realities
:
and
if
it
be
so
,
as
no
doubt
can
be
made
,
let
all
Dissenters
either
acknowledge
that
these
Opinions
are
the
Common
Pests
of
Humane
Society
,
as
well
as
Religion
,
and
therefore
abandon
them
,
and
reunite
with
the
Government
,
from
which
they
are
broke
loose
;
or
if
they
will
persist
in
maintaining
,
defending
,
spreading
,
and
increasing
these
Inhumane
Principles
and
Practice●
〈◊〉
the
minds
of
Men
,
both
by
their
Doctrine
and
Example
;
Let
them
not
think
us
uncharitable
,
if
,
as
all
sober
and
truly
Pious
and
Judicious
men
must
,
an
Estimate
be
made
of
them
,
according
to
the
future
Consequences
,
and
not
their
present
Appearances
;
which
,
for
any
thing
can
be
known
to
the
Contrary
,
may
be
only
double-guilt
Hypocrisie
,
IF
they
did
not
foresee
these
Mischiefs
,
they
are
now
shewn
them
,
and
if
upon
Notice
and
Warning
given
they
do
not
indeavour
to
avoid
them
,
we
cannot
remain
Masters
of
common
sense
,
but
we
must
believe
they
intend
them
;
and
if
we
do
believe
that
,
we
may
very
lawfully
not
only
Pray
against
them
for
the
Peace
of
Jerusalem
,
To
be
delivered
from
Vnreasonable
Men
;
but
the
Government
may
and
ought
to
take
care
of
it self
,
and
those
under
its
Charge
,
who
are
Obedient
,
and
truly
Fear
God
and
the
King
,
to
secure
them
from
such
wicked
Attempts
.
In
the
Law
of
Moses
,
which
was
given
by
Gods
Command
,
if
an
Ox
were
wont
to
push
,
and
the
Owner
had
warning
,
and
did
not
take
Care
to
prevent
it
,
he
was
to
make
good
the
Dammage
either
with
his
Life
,
or
his
Estate
;
if
a
man
digged
a
Pit
,
and
any
thing
fell
into
it
,
he
was
to
make
restitution
:
let
me
infer
with
St.
Paul
,
Doth
God
take
care
of
Oxen
?
and
shall
no
care
be
taken
of
Christians
?
or
saith
he
it
altogether
for
our
sakes
?
for
our
sakes
no
doubt
this
is
written
,
that
we
may
plough
in
hope
,
and
sow
in
hope
,
and
be
made
partakers
of
our
hopes
,
by
reaping
the
quiet
and
peaceable
fruits
of
Righteousness
.
That
these
Principles
have
pusht
against
Government
in
times
past
,
is
most
notorious
;
and
one
may
truly
say
of
them
,
as
Rehum
the
Chancellor
of
Artaxerxes
said
falsly
of
the
City
of
Jerusalem
,
If
search
be
made
in
the
Book
of
Records
of
our
Fathers
,
we
shall
find
and
know
,
that
these
Principles
are
Rebellious
Principles
,
and
hurtful
unto
Kings
and
Provinces
,
and
that
they
have
moved
Sedition
in
former
times
.
Tragical
Remembrances
are
still
fresh
:
how
with
their
Horns
of
Iron
they
push't
,
and
wounded
,
and
murder'd
the
Church
and
State
;
and
how
thousands
of
innocent
souls
fell
into
the
Pit
of
Division
,
which
they
had
open'd
,
Nay
.
The
breath
of
our
Nostrils
,
the
anointed
of
the
Lord
was
taken
in
their
Pits
.
And
if
they
will
still
be
pushing
,
and
still
make
the
Pit
wider
and
deeper
,
they
cannot
but
know
what
they
deserve
,
both
by
the
Law
of
God
,
by
the
Law
of
Nature
,
which
teaches
all
Creatures
self
Preservation
;
by
the
Law
of
Nations
,
which
designs
the
common
good
and
happiness
of
Mankind
;
and
by
the
Law
of
our
Land
,
which
is
made
to
secure
the
Peace
,
and
Prosperity
of
the
Society
;
of
which
all
such
are
unworthy
Members
,
or
to
speak
truth
,
rather
the
Diseases
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
than
parts
of
the
Body
Politick
,
both
in
Church
and
State
.
BUT
supposing
the
best
that
we
can
,
in
admitting
of
different
Forms
of
Church
Government
in
the
same
Nation
,
and
that
they
should
have
no
Seditious
Intentions
,
or
Inclinations
,
yet
would
it
be
impossible
to
Cure
the
Prince
or
the
People
of
those
mutual
Fears
and
Jealousies
,
the
uneasie
Companions
of
Mens
minds
,
which
rob
the
one
of
the
Pleasure
of
their
Crowns
,
and
the
other
of
the
satisfaction
of
their
Lives
which
must
spring
from
this
Fountain
;
and
which
will
load
the
Government
with
continual
Cares
,
and
put
it
upon
such
immoderate
Watchings
,
as
will
scarce
permit
it
to
sleep
,
and
however
will
not
suffer
even
the
sleep
of
those
who
labour
in
it
to
be
sweet
unto
them
.
For
we
must
either
suppose
the
Supreme
Governor
to
be
of
Gallio's
Faith
,
and
that
he
cares
for
none
of
these
things
;
or
(
which
would
be
as
kind
to
him
)
that
he
is
of
the
Grand
Signiors
Religion
,
whom
one
may
well
place
,
as
the
Italian
Painter
did
one
of
our
Kings
,
between
Moses
,
Mahomet
,
and
Messiah
,
Bull
and
Mouth
to
a
silent
Meeting
,
another
resort
to
the
Anabaptists
,
and
so
walk
the
round
of
Religions
,
every
one
of
these
would
doubt
him
not
to
be
of
their
Church
;
and
by
endeavouring
to
oblige
all
Religions
,
he
would
be
suspected
to
have
no
Religion
at
all
:
and
should
he
firmly
adhere
to
any
one
,
he
would
thereby
disoblige
all
the
rest
;
who
would
be
Jealous
that
he
did
not
love
them
,
that
he
only
Tollerates
them
pro
tempore
,
for
his
convenience
,
or
to
serve
the
Interest
of
his
Affairs
,
and
that
if
he
were
settled
and
secured
at
home
and
abroad
,
he
would
retrench
their
Liberty
.
And
by
how
much
both
he
believed
and
they
knew
,
that
their
Mutual
Safety
and
Security
were
inconsistent
one
with
another
,
by
so
much
more
their
Fears
and
Jealousies
of
each
other
would
encrease
;
this
would
necessitate
them
to
create
him
troubles
and
Difficulties
in
his
Government
at
home
and
abroad
,
that
so
the
fear
of
greater
Inconveniencies
in
opposing
or
suppressing
them
,
might
make
any
attempts
to
secure
himself
that
way
,
dangerous
and
Impracticable
;
that
so
by
being
unsecure
for
him
,
they
might
secure
themselves
:
These
Practices
and
underhand
Artifices
and
Correspondencies
with
Forrein
Powers
to
ballance
his
,
or
give
him
Diversions
,
must
of
necessity
render
any
Prince
Jealous
of
them
,
for
no
Prince
can
be
free
from
fears
and
jealousies
,
who
does
not
beleive
himself
secure
,
and
no
Prince
can
think
himself
so
,
who
daily
finds
his
Subjects
using
all
Arts
imaginable
to
traverse
his
Designs
,
and
asperse
his
Government
,
by
raising
Fears
and
Jealousies
of
his
Designs
against
their
Religion
or
Liberty
,
and
continually
perverting
all
Occurrences
of
State
,
not
only
to
Establish
those
suspicions
in
the
minds
of
their
own
Party
,
but
to
make
use
of
them
as
Engines
,
to
draw
in
others
to
joyn
and
side
with
them
;
by
perswading
them
that
if
they
do
not
,
All
will
be
lost
;
Priviledg
,
Property
,
and
Religion
,
will
all
be
swallowed
up
by
Prerogative
.
And
every
several
Sect
having
gain'd
the
Opinion
among
their
Followers
,
that
theirs
is
the
only
true
Religion
,
they
will
believe
without
any
difficulty
,
that
the
Government
which
would
debar
them
of
that
,
will
make
no
Scruple
of
taking
from
them
all
they
have
.
And
because
none
of
this
can
be
done
with
their
consent
,
therefore
necessarily
an
Arbitrary
Power
must
be
introduced
to
effect
it
,
and
when
mens
minds
come
to
be
infected
with
this
Jaundice
,
it
turns
every
thing
into
the
Colour
of
their
Suspicion
:
So
that
the
Prince
cannot
raise
any
Arms
for
the
Defence
of
his
Crown
against
a
Forrein
Power
,
but
presently
that
is
only
a
pretence
,
and
the
real
Design
is
to
rule
by
the
Sword
;
he
cannot
demand
any
supplies
of
Money
,
for
the
most
pressing
Occasions
of
the
Publique
Affairs
,
but
it
will
be
denyed
,
or
delayed
,
lest
it
should
be
misemploy'd
to
the
erecting
an
Arbitrary
Tyranny
;
and
thus
whilest
these
Fears
and
Jealousies
play
the
Tyrants
over
both
,
the
Prince
is
run
upon
one
of
these
two
Rocks
,
either
the
necessity
of
Supplying
and
Supporting
himself
Arbitrarily
,
with
what
they
would
not
afford
him
Legally
,
and
which
they
ought
to
have
done
voluntarily
;
or
otherways
to
expose
himself
to
the
Contempt
of
his
Neighbours
,
and
the
Danger
of
their
Arms
,
and
thereby
of
the
Ruine
and
Subversion
of
the
Government
;
or
else
to
the
Usurpations
of
his
own
Subjects
upon
his
Crown
and
Dignity
.
THEN
shall
every
man
who
is
a
true
and
a
Loyal
Friend
to
his
Prince
,
be
esteemed
a
Traytor
to
his
Countrey
;
a
wise
or
faithful
Counsellor
,
and
therefore
in
his
Princes
favour
,
shall
be
adjudged
an
Enemy
to
the
People
,
a
Conspirator
against
their
Priviledges
and
Religion
:
And
if
these
Jealousies
have
gain'd
a
Party
so
numerous
,
as
to
be
Confident
,
or
if
they
can
perswade
the
Populace
into
an
Ephesian
Tumult
for
they
know
not
what
,
then
shall
the
Lives
of
the
Princes
surest
Friends
be
demanded
as
Sacrifices
to
Atone
the
Popular
Frenzy
;
and
their
Blood
must
quench
and
allay
this
fire
of
Jealousie
.
It
were
well
if
this
had
only
been
our
Case
in
the
Noble
Earl
of
Strafford
,
and
Arch-Bishop
Lawd
,
who
fell
the
first
Victims
to
this
Idol
of
the
Peoples
fears
,
which
for
all
that
,
grew
afterwards
into
a
Flame
so
raging
,
that
whole
Rivers
of
Blood
,
(
and
even
of
that
which
made
the
Ax
blush
,
and
will
England
for
ever
)
were
not
able
to
extinguish
,
till
it
had
burnt
the
most
Glorious
Government
the
Sun
sees
in
all
his
travels
,
into
Rubbish
and
Ashes
.
SOME
seditious
Pamphlets
lately
thrown
abroad
in
the
World
,
and
dispersed
at
a
common
Charge
,
would
induce
one
to
believe
the
Case
were
our
own
,
and
particularly
one
intitled
,
An
account
of
the
Growth
of
Popery
and
Arbitrary
Government
,
&c.
where
the
Writer
does
,
Arm
himself
to
be
Eloquent
against
the
Truth
;
abusing
that
,
the
better
to
abuse
others
,
into
a
belief
of
the
most
Notorious
Calumnies
,
and
Sarcasms
against
the
Government
,
the
King
,
and
his
Ministers
,
the
Judges
,
and
who
not
?
As
if
all
conspiring
to
alter
the
Establisht
Government
,
both
Civil
and
Ecclesiastical
.
And
is
as
Industrious
as
Malicious
,
to
set
us
all
into
a
Flame
:
To
do
this
at
a
Season
when
we
are
under
the
apprehensions
of
a
Forrein
War
,
for
the
defence
of
our selves
and
all
Europe
,
against
the
danger
of
a
Neighbour
too
near
not
to
be
feared
,
and
grown
too
great
to
be
suffered
,
looks
,
and
certainly
is
a
Design
of
the
greatest
Mischief
;
and
if
the
Authors
are
not
Dissenters
either
from
the
Church
of
England
,
or
from
all
Religion
,
as
well
as
from
the
Court
of
England
and
the
Interest
of
England
,
the
World
is
strangely
mistaken
;
the
Sibboleth
which
lisps
so
demurely
in
every
Page
,
plainly
shews
that
it
was
Penn'd
by
the
Men
of
Ephraim
,
who
have
a
design
to
Quarrel
with
our
Royal
Jephtha
their
Deliverer
,
by
the
unparallel'd
Amnesty
,
from
the
Ammonites
of
their
former
Delinquencies
.
THESE
are
the
proper
effects
of
Jealousies
,
and
Misunderstandings
between
a
Prince
and
his
People
;
the
natural
result
not
only
of
Diversity
of
Government
in
the
Church
,
Tollerated
,
but
permitted
even
by
Connivence
.
And
what
can
be
the
end
of
Disunion
between
these
two
,
whom
God
has
joyned
together
,
and
no
man
ought
to
put
asunder
,
and
who
ought
to
live
together
in
all
the
happy
Caresses
of
a
Conjugal
Affection
;
what
can
be
expected
from
such
a
Divorce
,
but
a
troublesome
Raign
to
the
Prince
,
an
uneasy
Life
to
the
People
;
who
must
always
be
under
the
apprehensions
of
dismal
Revolutions
and
unhappy
Days
;
and
whilest
neither
of
them
esteems
themselves
secure
,
they
both
become
Miserable
.
Whereas
on
the
contrary
,
Unity
in
the
Government
of
the
Church
,
being
,
as
before
was
said
,
Political
as
well
as
Religious
,
will
remove
all
these
unnecessary
Fears
and
Imaginary
Dangers
;
it
will
beget
Love
and
a
mutual
Confidence
in
each
other
,
between
a
King
and
his
Subjects
,
which
is
the
only
happiness
of
the
Crown
,
as
well
as
of
the
Nuptial
State
:
Of
which
one
may
say
as
the
Poet.
Faelices
tèr
&
ampliùs
,
Quos
irrupta
tenet
Copula
,
Nec
malis
divulsa
Querimonijs
.
When
there
is
no
Murmuring
or
Complaining
,
but
the
one
Obeys
with
Pleasure
,
what
the
other
Commands
with
Love
,
and
love
the
one
as
much
to
be
Commanded
,
as
the
other
to
Command
.
But
alas
!
this
is
so
far
from
being
hoped
for
,
so
long
as
there
is
this
Disunion
in
the
Political
Government
of
the
Church
,
as
it
would
be
,
if
there
were
so
in
the
Political
Laws
of
the
State
;
it
being
as
impossible
to
satisfie
all
Parties
with
the
one
as
with
the
other
;
and
there
being
notwithstanding
the
same
reason
,
that
those
who
are
dissatisfied
,
should
yet
yield
Obedience
as
well
to
the
one
as
to
the
other
,
since
they
are
both
of
the
same
Nature
,
and
levell'd
at
the
same
End
.
FROM
what
has
been
said
,
it
is
evident
,
that
a
Disunion
in
the
Political
Government
of
the
Church
in
the
same
Nation
,
Lays
the
perpetual
Foundation
of
Dreadful
Changes
,
and
Revolutions
in
the
Government
of
the
State
:
and
by
sowing
Jealousies
,
Fears
,
and
Discontents
in
the
Minds
of
Men
,
it
gives
continual
Opportunities
to
the
Ambitious
,
Covetous
,
Envious
,
Proud
,
and
Discontented
,
to
run
the
Nation
into
Civil
Broyls
,
and
Intestine
Quarrels
:
for
which
reason
Solomon
gives
this
necessary
Caution
to
all
those
who
will
be
the
Disciples
of
true
Wisdom
,
My
Son
,
fear
thou
God
and
the
King
;
and
meddle
not
with
those
who
are
given
to
change
.
Which
of
necessity
all
Dissenters
must
be
,
whilst
they
believe
themselves
the
only
People
who
Worship
God
in
Spirit
and
Truth
;
and
therefore
contrary
to
the
manifest
Design
of
the
Gospel
,
(
were
they
what
they
pretend
,
or
believe
)
indeavour
their
own
Establishment
by
force
and
violence
,
the
confusion
and
utter
subversion
of
the
Government
,
which
does
oppose
them
,
and
their
pernicious
Practices
;
so
dishonourable
to
Christian
Religion
,
and
the
Protestant
Cause
;
so
destructive
of
Peace
and
Charity
;
so
contrary
to
the
common
good
of
all
Society
,
and
the
Happiness
of
Mankind
in
General
;
and
in
particular
to
the
safety
and
security
,
the
Settlement
and
Establishment
of
that
Church
and
Nation
of
which
they
are
Members
,
and
to
which
by
the
Rules
of
Religion
they
owe
all
Obedience
.
CHAP.
XI
.
NOR
will
the
Mischief
of
this
Disunion
in
the
Political
Government
in
the
Church
,
confine
it self
at
home
,
or
be
contented
with
making
us
unhappy
among
our selves
,
but
will
most
certainly
Expose
any
Nation
to
the
Power
and
Attemps
of
Foreign
Enemies
:
for
Vnity
in
any
Government
,
is
like
the
state
of
Health
in
the
Natural
Body
,
where
the
Muscles
are
firm
and
Robust
,
the
Nerves
strong
,
the
Ligaments
compacted
,
the
Joynts
close
,
the
whole
Strength
intire
and
vigorous
,
and
every
Member
obedient
to
the
Head
,
whereas
on
the
contrary
,
want
of
Vnion
renders
the
Body
Politique
crazy
and
infirm
,
the
Head
may
command
the
Hands
or
the
Feet
,
but
they
are
out
of
joynt
,
and
cannot
move
;
or
if
they
do
,
it
is
with
so
much
Pain
or
Trouble
,
with
such
a
Feebleness
and
Languor
,
as
is
next
to
Impotence
it self
:
and
when
any
People
are
in
this
Condition
,
they
become
an
Easy
Prey
,
as
well
as
a
great
Temptation
to
any
Foreign
Power
.
FOR
first
,
This
render
them
contemptible
to
their
Foreign
Enemies
;
for
Men
always
make
a
Judgment
of
the
strength
of
any
Nation
in
proportion
to
their
Vnity
among
themselves
:
for
what
does
it
signifie
though
a
Nation
be
never
so
Rich
or
Populous
,
if
they
be
not
Vnanimous
?
their
Enemies
must
needs
thus
Argue
with
themselves
;
What
though
this
People
abound
in
Money
,
and
swarm
with
Inhabitants
,
so
long
as
they
are
like
a
Rope
of
Sand
?
it
is
a
sign
of
the
goodness
of
their
Country
,
as
well
as
the
Weakness
of
the
Nation
:
there
will
be
the
better
booty
,
and
the
cheaper
Victory
;
the
Conquest
will
pay
us
well
for
our
Pains
,
and
our
Pains
cannot
be
great
to
subdue
a
People
who
are
already
half
Conquered
by
their
Civil
Dissentions
;
we
are
not
to
go
to
dispute
a
bloody
Conquest
,
but
a
certain
Victory
:
Their
mutual
Fears
have
alienated
the
Affections
of
the
People
from
their
Prince
;
and
they
who
have
been
so
Prodigal
to
waste
all
the
stock
of
Loyalty
which
was
left
them
as
a
Patrimony
from
their
Ancestors
,
will
easily
be
tempted
to
sell
the
Reversion
of
their
Allegiance
to
a
new
Soveraign
;
Nor
shall
an
Invader
ever
need
to
fear
a
Party
,
who
for
ready
Money
in
hand
,
and
large
Promises
of
future
Payments
and
Gratifications
in
whatever
they
demand
(
which
he
may
Pay
he
knows
as
he
pleases
)
will
not
either
actually
joyn
with
him
,
or
however
retard
all
the
Counsels
and
necessary
Preparations
which
shall
be
made
against
him
,
for
the
defence
of
the
Publique
.
Nor
will
they
be
wanting
by
fair
Pretences
,
or
by
the
Golden
Key
(
where
that
is
permitted
to
be
used
)
to
open
themselves
a
way
into
the
Counsels
of
their
Prince
,
places
of
Trust
and
Importance
;
thereby
to
betray
him
,
and
gratifie
his
Enemies
,
by
opening
them
a
Passage
into
his
Dominions
,
and
an
easy
Dore
of
Conquest
.
AND
therefore
Secondly
,
When
by
Reason
of
danger
from
abroad
,
there
is
the
greatest
necessity
of
Vnity
at
home
;
when
they
should
be
mustering
Men
for
the
Common
Defence
of
the
Publique
,
they
will
be
most
busy
in
Mustering
up
whole
Armies
of
Complaints
,
Grievances
,
and
Faults
in
the
Government
:
when
they
should
be
raising
Money
to
defend
the
Crown
and
Government
,
in
order
to
the
Common
Safety
,
they
will
be
raising
Fears
,
Jealousies
,
and
Disturbances
in
the
Minds
of
his
Subjects
,
to
distract
and
divide
them
:
then
will
they
be
most
busie
at
the
Mint
to
coyn
false
Reports
and
counterfeit
Rumors
,
strange
Discoveries
and
Conspiracies
against
the
Peoples
Liberties
,
and
Religion
:
and
animate
all
these
Disorders
,
by
telling
the
Credulous
,
that
now
is
the
Time
,
or
never
,
in
the
necessity
of
Publique
Affairs
,
to
advance
their
Private
Interest
.
For
should
the
Prince
return
Victorious
over
his
Foreign
Enemies
,
and
settle
an
honourable
Peace
abroad
,
he
would
be
in
a
Condition
to
turn
his
Arms
against
them
,
and
indeavour
to
secure
and
settle
his
Peace
at
home
;
and
should
they
lose
this
Opportunity
of
his
Necessity
,
possibly
they
may
never
meet
with
the
like
again
.
And
should
the
Prince
fail
of
Success
in
the
Defence
of
his
Crown
and
Country
,
which
they
will
take
all
the
Care
they
can
that
he
shall
,
the
assistance
they
have
given
his
Enemies
(
though
by
no
other
way
but
secret
Correspondencies
,
and
clogging
the
wheels
of
Affairs
,
to
make
them
move
heavily
,
and
by
consequence
unsuccessfully
,
)
will
intitle
them
to
the
Favour
of
the
Victor
,
if
it
prove
an
intire
Conquest
;
or
however
if
it
comes
to
a
dishonourable
Peace
,
to
his
Protection
.
For
he
must
be
Master
of
very
little
Policy
,
who
will
not
indeavour
to
support
and
incourage
a
Party
in
the
Dominions
of
his
Enemies
,
who
shall
be
able
upon
all
Occasions
to
do
him
such
considerable
Services
.
BUT
Thirdly
,
This
Disunion
of
any
Nation
among
themselves
,
does
not
only
render
them
Lame
and
Impotent
at
home
,
but
Ruines
their
Hopes
of
Confederations
for
their
Assistance
and
Security
abroad
.
For
the
Leagues
and
Amities
of
Foreign
Princes
and
States
have
always
their
Foundation
laid
in
their
own
Interest
and
Advantage
;
and
who
will
enter
into
Leagues
Offensive
and
Defensive
for
their
Common
Security
,
with
a
People
who
by
reason
of
their
Intestine
Divisions
,
are
in
a
condition
to
need
Assistance
from
others
,
but
not
afford
their
Allies
any
considerable
help
in
their
Necessity
?
His
late
Majesty
was
a
dreadful
Example
of
this
Truth
;
for
did
not
all
Europe
stand
gazing
at
our
Flame
,
without
ever
so
much
as
offering
their
Mediation
to
Extinguish
it
?
which
of
all
his
Confederates
or
Allies
came
in
to
his
relief
?
did
they
not
permit
his
Crown
to
be
taken
off
his
Head
,
and
his
Head
from
his
Body
,
without
any
concern
?
although
it
was
the
Common
Case
of
all
Crowned
Heads
,
and
a
President
which
their
Posterity
may
have
cause
to
repent
that
ever
it
was
permitted
;
but
shall
never
able
to
rase
out
of
the
Records
of
Time
.
And
though
this
was
a
private
and
Intestine
Quarrel
;
and
therefore
not
esteemed
the
concern
of
our
Allies
,
yet
does
it
manifestly
prove
,
that
since
all
Alliances
are
managed
by
Interest
,
if
they
come
to
believe
,
that
to
assist
us
against
a
Forrein
Power
,
be
as
little
their
Advantage
,
they
will
be
as
slow
and
backward
to
do
it
then
:
And
there
is
nothing
can
more
forceably
perswade
them
into
such
a
Belief
,
than
by
our
own
Disunion
and
Division
,
to
put
our selves
out
of
a
Capacity
of
being
serviceable
to
their
Interest
,
by
the
ability
of
mutual
help
and
Assistance
in
their
time
of
Need.
So
that
it
must
be
pure
Compassion
for
their
own
Affairs
,
and
to
keep
the
Ballance
from
inclining
too
much
to
one
side
,
that
must
be
the
Motive
to
incourage
them
to
lend
us
their
hand
;
and
since
that
cannot
be
expected
till
they
see
us
ready
to
Sink
,
let
any
person
Judg
into
what
a
Miserable
Condition
we
must
be
reduced
,
before
we
receive
that
Help
,
or
they
come
in
to
our
Aid
.
Whereas
,
when
any
Nation
is
powerful
,
by
being
Vnanimous
,
their
Friends
and
Allies
will
upon
the
first
Summons
,
be
ready
to
assist
them
,
not
only
for
their
own
Interest
,
and
because
they
expect
the
like
Kindness
,
upon
the
like
Occasions
;
but
because
they
will
be
unwilling
and
afraid
to
disoblige
a
Power
,
which
but
by
withdrawing
it self
from
them
,
may
expose
them
to
Dangers
and
Hazards
:
Or
resenting
it
as
an
Injury
and
Affront
,
may
at
one
time
or
another
remember
it
with
thoughts
of
Revenge
.
So
that
there
is
nothing
can
be
more
apparent
than
that
Disunion
in
any
Nation
,
weakens
its
Force
and
strength
at
Home
and
Abroad
,
and
exposes
it
to
the
Danger
of
Foreign
Enemies
,
whilest
it
gives
them
all
the
Invitations
and
Assistances
they
can
desire
,
to
accomplish
their
Conquest
and
its
Ruine
.
BUT
bedsies
all
this
,
there
is
something
more
in
this
Disunion
in
point
of
Church
Government
in
our
Nation
,
which
is
particularly
dangerous
to
the
present
Government
:
And
that
is
,
that
it
Naturally
inclines
all
the
several
Parties
to
Antimonarchical
Principles
,
and
to
entertain
kind
thoughts
of
Polyarchy
in
the
State
,
as
well
as
Anarchy
in
the
Church
;
and
of
all
others
,
to
Democracy
rather
than
Optimacy
.
For
where
the
Government
is
Elective
and
Mutable
,
every
several
Party
will
endeavour
to
make
such
an
Interest
in
all
such
Elections
,
as
to
have
a
considerable
number
of
the
Governours
,
to
be
of
their
Perswasion
:
By
which
Method
they
entertain
a
constant
Hope
that
they
shall
be
able
,
not
only
to
continue
that
Liberty
to
their
Way
,
but
also
to
increase
and
Augment
it
.
Nor
is
it
possible
by
any
Arguments
to
perswade
them
that
Monarchy
is
the
best
Form
of
Government
;
and
which
is
strange
,
the
former
experience
of
the
Tyranny
of
the
late
Common-Wealth
,
which
was
Established
upon
the
Ruines
of
our
Peace
and
Prosperity
,
the
tossings
,
and
Tumblings
,
the
Uncertainties
and
Rollings
of
that
raging
Sea
of
Confusion
,
is
not
convincing
,
but
that
they
will
Embarque
themselves
in
it
upon
the
same
Design
,
although
they
know
it
is
a
Red-Sea
of
Blood
,
and
leads
us
all
to
a
Desolate
Wilderness
.
How
contrary
and
repugnant
this
Government
is
to
the
Fundamental
and
Established
Laws
of
these
Nations
,
I
need
not
tell
:
But
what
must
they
be
,
who
pretend
for
Religion
to
overthrow
all
the
Foundations
of
the
Earth
,
and
put
them
out
of
Course
,
unless
God
hold
up
the
Pillars
of
it
,
as
hitherto
he
has
done
in
despight
of
the
raging
of
the
People
.
However
,
it
afords
us
a
clear
discovery
of
the
Tempers
of
those
men
who
keep
up
these
Principles
of
Disunion
,
which
have
such
a
desperate
influence
upon
the
Civil
Affairs
,
and
endeavour
to
Ruine
the
State
by
setting
up
Religion
;
and
whose
restless
and
unwearied
Industry
leaves
no
stone
unmoved
;
Nay
,
who
will
move
Heaven
and
Earth
,
to
accomplish
their
Design
.
This
has
been
observed
to
be
the
Genius
of
Dissenters
in
former
Times
,
and
it
is
to
be
feared
the
Humor
has
not
left
them
.
For
they
are
like
the
troubled
Sea
which
cannot
rest
,
but
is
continually
casting
up
mire
and
dirt
;
Foaming
,
and
Raging
,
and
Raving
like
that
unstable
and
unruly
Element
,
to
enlarge
its
floating
and
turbulent
Empire
,
by
incroaching
upon
the
Terra
Firma
,
the
Peaceable
Earth
;
and
one
may
but
too
truly
add
the
Words
of
the
Prophet
,
There
is
no
Peace
saith
my
God
to
the
Wicked
.
For
their
Throat
is
an
open
Sepulchre
,
with
their
Tongues
they
use
Deceipt
,
the
Poyson
of
Asps
is
under
their
Lips
.
Their
mouth
is
full
of
Bitterness
,
their
feet
are
swift
to
shed
Blood
.
Destruction
and
Misery
are
in
their
ways
:
And
the
way
of
Peace
have
they
not
known
.
For
their
Practices
declare
it
publiquely
,
what
ever
they
pretend
either
of
Innocence
or
Sanctity
,
That
there
is
no
fear
of
God
before
their
eyes
.
THERE
being
no
Differences
,
as
before
was
observed
,
which
do
so
absolutely
Alienate
the
minds
of
Men
,
as
those
about
Religion
,
as
they
are
most
irreconcilable
,
therefore
they
are
most
dangerous
;
not
only
to
the
Essence
of
Religion
,
but
to
the
Civil
affairs
of
State
;
for
if
we
be
divided
,
and
distracted
,
what
matters
it
how
or
by
what
Means
?
The
effects
of
these
Dissentions
will
have
the
same
influence
upon
the
Publique
Affairs
,
whether
they
come
from
Religion
or
Ambition
.
Either
will
ruine
us
,
but
the
former
more
certainly
and
with
greater
Artifice
;
Because
more
insinuating
and
plausible
in
outward
appearance
.
For
men
who
have
any
sense
of
Religion
,
cannot
but
look
upon
it
as
the
great
concern
of
their
Lives
,
and
the
care
of
their
Posterity
,
to
whom
they
desire
to
transmit
it
as
well
as
their
Estates
:
And
though
it
is
in
Charity
to
be
hoped
,
that
many
Dissenters
are
not
aware
of
this
dangerous
Rock
which
lies
under
Water
,
and
that
they
have
no
such
Ill
designs
,
yet
they
cannot
be
ignorant
from
former
Expeence
,
that
there
may
be
such
among
them
now
as
have
been
formerly
;
and
that
Popular
and
Ambitious
Spirits
have
made
use
of
their
Zeal
and
Credulity
,
to
abuse
them
and
the
whole
Nation
into
Misery
and
Slavery
,
under
the
pretence
of
Liberty
:
And
that
such
Men
will
never
want
either
Shelter
or
opportunity
under
those
pretences
of
Religion
,
to
embroyl
us
among
our selves
,
or
betray
us
to
a
Forrein
Power
,
so
long
as
this
Disunion
continues
,
and
these
Differences
are
incouraged
,
maintained
,
and
daily
propagated
among
us
.
THIS
is
a
season
when
these
things
would
be
seriously
Considered
by
all
Dissenters
;
and
if
it
shall
appear
a
real
Truth
,
that
this
Industry
,
in
stead
of
promoting
true
Religion
,
must
promote
our
Ruine
,
they
ought
voluntarily
to
Unite
and
return
to
the
Obedience
of
the
King
and
Church
:
For
otherways
their
Actions
will
confess
what
their
Tongues
deny
,
and
that
this
Reformation
is
in
Reality
the
Subversion
of
the
Government
which
they
intend
.
FOR
what
is
it
possible
to
believe
or
think
of
such
Persons
,
as
with
treacherous
Joab
,
Roman
Religion
,
to
furnish
them
with
Arguments
against
us
;
that
we
deny
the
Catholique
Faith
in
the
Communion
of
Saints
;
and
to
give
them
this
advantage
against
us
,
to
say
,
and
truly
,
that
we
have
neither
Vnity
nor
Charity
?
Or
can
any
man
in
his
Wits
believe
,
that
the
best
way
to
Establish
Peace
among
our selves
,
is
to
maintain
perpetual
Principles
of
Quarrels
and
Contentions
?
Or
that
we
are
like
to
defend
our selves
from
powerful
Enemies
abroad
,
(
Enemies
by
a
Hereditary
Animosity
,
and
Enemies
upon
the
account
of
Religion
)
by
worrying
one
another
at
Home
?
No
,
no
,
as
soon
shall
the
Plague
become
an
Amulet
to
preserve
us
from
Contagion
;
as
soon
shall
Impotent
men
be
cured
by
cutting
their
Nerves
in
pieces
;
as
soon
shall
men
see
clearly
by
putting
out
their
Eyes
;
and
all
that
ever
can
be
imagined
,
that
is
not
only
improbable
but
utterly
impossible
,
come
to
pass
,
as
that
this
or
any
other
Nation
should
be
happy
without
Vnity
,
not
only
in
point
of
the
Civil
,
but
Ecclesiastical
Government
;
or
that
Mens
minds
should
be
easy
whilest
the
Spring
of
Jealousies
is
kept
open
among
us
,
and
the
fountain
of
Charity
is
stopt
up
;
or
that
we
should
be
safe
from
Forrein
Enemies
,
when
no
man
can
tell
who
is
his
Friend
at
Home
.
NOR
in
short
,
can
it
be
hoped
that
Truth
and
Peace
should
flourish
in
our
Days
,
when
Private
Opinion
shall
be
preferred
before
the
Catholique
Faith
,
and
the
practice
of
the
Church
in
all
Ages
;
Eternal
Wranglings
about
Words
,
and
Questions
,
whereof
cometh
Envy
,
Strife
,
Railings
,
and
Evil
Surmisings
,
shall
be
the
great
Accomplishment
of
Christian
Religion
;
and
shall
banish
all
Love
and
Charity
from
the
minds
and
lives
of
Men.
What
can
be
the
end
of
these
Mischiefs
?
So
long
as
Obstinacy
in
our
private
Judgments
,
shall
be
accounted
a
more
Essential
part
of
Religion
,
than
Obedience
to
Lawful
Authority
;
but
what
the
Apostle
long
since
,
by
way
of
Caution
,
predicted
to
the
Church
of
the
Galatians
,
Brethren
ye
have
been
called
unto
Liberty
,
only
abuse
not
your
Liberty
for
an
occasion
to
the
Flesh
;
but
by
Love
,
serve
one
another
;
for
all
the
Law
is
fulfilled
in
one
Word
,
even
in
this
,
Thou
shalt
love
thy
Neighbour
as
thy self
:
But
if
they
bite
and
devour
one
another
,
take
heed
that
ye
be
not
consumed
one
of
another
.
Which
fearful
Prophecy
,
so
truly
verisied
and
fulfilled
upon
that
and
the
rest
of
the
Asian
Churches
,
God
of
his
infinite
Goodness
and
Mercy
avert
from
us
,
by
bestowing
upon
us
this
Vnity
of
the
Spirit
,
which
is
the
Bond
of
Peace
;
and
which
is
certainly
the
true
Spirit
of
Christian
Religion
,
and
the
only
way
to
obtain
that
peace
of
God
which
passeth
all
Vnderstanding
,
which
will
fill
the
Soul
with
peace
of
Conscience
here
,
the
World
with
happiness
,
and
all
those
who
follow
it
,
with
Eternal
Joy
,
unspeakable
,
and
full
of
Glory
in
Heaven
.
CHAP.
XII
.
THUS
far
I
have
indeavoured
to
follow
Truth
,
by
manifesting
that
Vnity
in
Faith
,
and
Vnity
in
Government
in
a
National
Church
,
are
absolutely
necessary
,
both
to
the
salvation
of
Mens
Souls
,
and
to
the
Happiness
,
Peace
,
and
Security
of
any
People
in
their
Politique
Capacities
.
As
there
can
be
nothing
in
the
World
more
desirable
,
so
there
is
nothing
that
all
good
Men
ought
more
sincerely
to
indeavour
to
promote
.
Blessed
are
the
Peace-makers
,
says
the
Eternal
Prince
of
Peace
,
for
they
shall
be
called
the
Children
of
God
;
who
is
the
God
of
Peace
,
and
the
Author
of
the
Gospel
of
Peace
.
Let
us
therefore
,
in
Order
to
it
,
in
the
next
place
see
what
Expedients
have
been
propounded
to
restore
this
Peace
to
this
Church
,
and
Nation
.
IT
has
been
already
manifested
,
that
Vnity
in
point
of
Faith
,
is
the
Bond
of
the
Catholique
Vnion
among
all
distinct
Churches
which
are
Members
of
the
Catholique
or
Universal
Church
;
but
this
Faith
must
Work
by
Love
.
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
as
an
Expedient
both
Politique
,
Religious
,
and
Necessary
,
let
me
be
permitted
freely
to
speak
my
impartial
sense
concerning
it
.
THOUGH
all
Parties
whose
private
Opinion
makes
them
Dissent
from
the
Establisht
Government
both
in
Church
and
State
,
must
of
necessity
be
desirous
of
a
Tolleration
;
yet
I
find
the
Papists
and
the
Presbyterians
are
they
who
appear
most
solicitous
for
it
:
and
yet
of
all
others
they
seem
least
to
deserve
it
.
For
no
man
ought
in
reason
to
demand
that
for
himself
,
which
he
would
not
think
it
lawful
to
grant
to
any
other
if
in
his
Circumstances
:
Now
Experience
has
given
us
Demonstration
of
the
violent
Tempers
of
both
these
;
and
there
is
not
a
Possibility
of
doubting
,
but
if
either
the
Papist
or
Presbyter
were
in
Power
,
they
would
not
allow
any
Tolleration
,
or
Indulgence
to
other
Dissenters
;
but
the
one
would
Establish
the
Scepter
of
the
Pope
,
and
the
other
of
Christ
(
as
they
call
their
New
Government
)
with
the
most
unlimited
Soveraignty
,
both
over
the
Faith
and
Actions
of
All
;
Princes
as
well
as
Peasants
:
and
since
they
would
compel
all
People
by
the
utmost
Severities
and
Rigours
of
Penal
Laws
to
Carry
the
Yoak
which
they
would
Impose
upon
them
,
what
reason
can
they
have
to
Expect
for
themselves
what
they
would
deny
all
others
?
for
their
Practice
has
made
it
evident
to
the
lowest
Understanding
,
that
they
who
have
so
little
Charity
for
their
Brethren
in
the
Common
Christianity
,
as
to
damn
them
without
remedy
to
the
bottomless
Abyss
of
Hell
,
for
dissenting
from
them
in
any
one
point
which
they
have
decreed
to
be
De
Fide
,
will
look
upon
it
as
an
Effect
of
Compassion
rather
than
Cruelty
,
to
convert
them
,
and
save
their
Souls
,
though
with
the
loss
of
their
Lives
,
Liberties
,
and
Estates
:
or
if
that
cannot
be
effected
,
to
confound
them
,
to
Extirpate
and
destroy
them
,
lest
they
should
lead
others
by
their
Doctrines
or
Example
to
Damnation
.
WHEREAS
in
truth
and
reality
nothing
but
Blasphemy
,
Atheism
,
and
such
Immoralities
as
are
destructive
of
Humane
Society
,
render
men
obnoxious
to
Temporal
Punishments
:
Insidelity
,
or
not
believing
aright
,
being
Crimes
or
Defects
rather
of
the
Understanding
,
fall
no
further
under
humane
Cognizance
,
or
Penal
Laws
,
than
by
their
Consequences
and
Effects
they
may
,
or
do
prejudice
those
Laws
and
the
Common
End
of
Society
:
and
therefore
they
are
reserved
for
the
Punishment
of
a
future
state
;
and
the
Church
can
proceed
no
further
,
than
to
Exclude
them
from
her
Communion
,
but
not
out
of
the
Possession
of
their
Lives
,
or
Estates
,
which
God
Almighty
,
as
the
Common
Father
of
Mankind
,
thinks
fit
to
permit
them
to
Enjoy
,
making
his
Sun
to
shine
upon
the
Just
and
Unjust
with
an
equal
influence
and
benignity
.
BUT
since
a
Papist
has
undertaken
the
Common
Cause
of
all
Dissenters
,
IN
the
first
place
therefore
I
desire
that
Notice
may
be
taken
,
how
he
states
the
Question
in
the
Prooemium
of
his
Book
.
Note
(
saith
he
)
by
Persecution
,
Imposition
,
and
Restraint
,
we
only
mean
,
the
strict
requiring
to
believe
this
to
be
true
,
and
that
to
be
false
,
&c.
and
upon
refusal
to
Swear
,
or
Conform
,
to
incur
the
Penalties
Enacted
in
such
Cases
;
but
by
these
Terms
we
do
not
mean
any
Coercive
Let
or
Hindrance
into
publique
Meetings
.
By
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
we
understand
only
a
meer
Liberty
of
Mind
in
believing
or
disbelieving
this
or
that
Doctrine
,
so
far
as
may
refer
only
to
religious
matters
in
a
private
way
of
Worship
,
which
are
not
destructive
to
the
Nature
and
Grounds
of
Christian
Faith
,
nor
tending
to
matters
of
an
External
Judicature
,
in
abetting
any
Contrivances
,
or
disturbance
to
common
Peace
or
Civility
.
As
to
the
First
of
these
,
I
would
gladly
be
shewn
when
or
where
the
Government
did
ever
in
this
sense
persecute
in
any
thing
which
is
purely
the
subject
of
Faith
,
without
relating
to
Practice
,
or
the
Consequences
of
such
Faith
?
or
where
any
person
for
refusing
to
Believe
,
or
Swear
,
or
Conform
to
any
thing
which
did
not
insluence
the
Civil
Affairs
of
State
,
was
ever
punished
?
was
ever
any
man
fined
,
imprisoned
,
or
banished
,
because
he
would
not
swear
to
believe
any
Theological
Point
,
as
of
Free
Will
,
Merit
of
Works
,
&c.
which
had
no
relation
to
Political
Affairs
?
there
cannot
be
one
Precedent
found
in
all
the
Records
of
all
our
Courts
of
Judicature
,
though
we
can
shew
many
out
of
that
Legend
,
as
he
calls
Bishop
Fox's
Martyrology
,
who
were
put
to
death
without
any
other
Crime
than
that
they
did
not
believe
the
Theological
Point
of
Transubstantiation
;
and
when
nothing
else
would
do
,
then
the
killing
Question
,
What
say
you
to
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
?
was
sure
to
turn
them
over
to
the
Secular
Power
for
Hereticks
,
and
it
was
not
long
before
the
Writ
de
Hereticis
Comburendis
brought
them
to
their
Funeral
Pile
.
But
if
any
thing
which
men
pretend
to
be
matter
of
Faith
,
be
found
by
Experience
dangerous
to
Society
,
destructive
of
the
Fundamentals
of
our
Government
,
may
not
we
Lawfully
indeavour
to
oblige
those
who
own
that
Faith
,
to
give
security
that
they
do
not
believe
it
so
,
as
to
be
prejudicial
to
the
Government
?
such
are
the
Doctrines
of
the
Popes
Supremacy
and
Power
not
only
to
Excommunicate
,
but
to
Depose
Princes
,
and
dispose
of
their
Crowns
:
that
Equivocation
even
upon
a
solemn
Oath
is
lawful
;
a
Position
that
Ruines
all
Religion
,
and
Fidelity
,
and
the
very
Reputation
of
Humane
Nature
.
And
yet
a
Treatise
I
have
seen
written
to
this
Purpose
,
in
the
latter
end
of
Queen
Elizabeth's
Reign
,
and
approved
by
Blackwell
the
Archpriest
,
in
these
words
;
Tractatus
iste
valdé
doctus
,
&
veré
pius
&
Catkolicus
est
,
&c.
Certissimé
SS
Scripturarum
,
Patrum
,
Doctorum
,
Scholasticorum
,
Canonistarum
,
&
optimarum
Rationum
presidijs
,
plenissimé
firmat
aequitatem
aequivocationis
.
Ideoque
dignissimus
est
qui
Typis
propagatur
,
ad
consolationem
afflictorum
Catholicorum
,
&
omnium
piorum
Instructionem
.
This
Treatise
,
saith
he
,
is
very
Learned
,
and
truly
Pious
,
and
Catholique
.
Certainly
therein
the
Equity
of
Equivocation
is
fully
proved
by
the
strongest
Reasons
out
of
Scriptures
,
Fathers
,
Doctors
,
Schoolmen
,
and
Canonists
,
and
therefore
is
most
Worthy
to
be
Printed
for
the
Comfort
of
afflicted
Catholiques
,
and
the
Instruction
of
all
good
People
.
Must
now
the
indeavouring
to
suppress
the
Authors
of
such
Doctrine
,
be
Persecution
for
Conscience
sake
?
have
these
Opinions
no
Influence
upon
Humane
Society
?
As
to
the
Second
Note
,
a
Liberty
of
believing
or
disbelieving
this
or
that
Doctrine
,
only
in
order
to
a
private
way
of
Worship
,
&c.
Who
ever
denyed
this
Liberty
?
Is
there
any
Judg
of
thoughts
of
the
heart
besides
God
?
Is
any
man
denyed
to
enjoy
his
private
Opinion
,
or
can
he
be
,
so
long
as
it
continues
so
?
But
if
People
will
Transgress
these
Limits
,
and
impose
matters
of
private
Opinion
as
matters
of
Faith
,
in
order
to
practice
,
and
such
Opinions
as
ruine
Charity
,
disturb
Peace
,
unsettle
Government
;
must
these
too
be
Tollerated
?
And
such
are
the
Opinions
of
Rome
and
Geneva
.
And
it
is
not
a
private
,
but
a
publique
Liberty
which
is
denyed
them
;
a
Liberty
to
Poyson
Mens
Loyalty
,
and
first
Murder
their
Allegiance
,
that
they
may
with
more
ease
Murder
the
Government
.
A
Liberty
to
banish
Charity
,
Peace
,
and
Vnity
,
out
of
the
Church
,
to
Establish
true
Religion
without
them
.
So
that
if
he
would
stick
to
his
Demands
,
he
could
no
sooner
ask
than
have
such
a
Tolleration
as
is
not
in
the
Power
of
any
Mortal
Authority
to
abridge
any
man
of
;
and
it
is
impossible
for
any
person
to
suffer
Persecution
for
his
private
Opinion
;
for
no
man
can
be
punished
but
for
what
is
known
to
be
his
Opinion
by
his
own
Confession
;
and
when
it
comes
to
be
so
,
either
by
his
words
or
Actions
,
it
ceases
to
be
Private
:
For
suppose
a
man
were
a
Mahometan
,
but
no
person
knew
it
besides
himself
,
who
could
tax
him
with
it
,
or
punish
him
for
it
?
but
if
he
will
make
his
house
a
Mosque
,
and
endeavour
to
Convert
others
to
the
Alchoran
,
to
make
a
Party
,
and
to
Erect
the
Crescents
to
pull
down
the
Cross
and
the
Crown
,
would
that
be
private
,
or
deserve
Tolleration
?
BUT
to
trace
him
,
he
tells
us
p.
1.
That
no
man
has
power
over
Conscience
;
therefor
Imposition
and
Violence
are
unlawful
;
A
very
Logical
Consequence
;
No
Prince
has
power
to
Punish
,
therefore
not
to
Tollerate
neither
;
God
hath
Exempted
the
Soul
out
of
his
Commission
,
but
not
the
Body
:
Why
does
he
then
demand
that
which
is
not
in
their
Power
to
Grant
?
As
for
his
Examples
which
he
gives
for
Tolleration
,
from
Turks
and
Pagans
,
they
are
but
ill
Presidents
for
Christians
.
And
for
the
Instance
of
Theodosius
and
Gratian
,
if
Socrates
be
to
be
credited
,
it
is
a
great
Slander
upon
those
two
good
Emperors
:
Gratian
indeed
,
Eunomians
,
Photinians
,
and
Manichees
:
But
no
sooner
was
he
setled
in
the
Empire
,
that
all
Heresies
should
for
ever
keep
Silence
.
The
same
Prohibition
Arcadus
and
Honorius
,
continue
and
Augment
;
Let
all
Hereticks
(
say
they
)
understand
,
that
all
places
must
be
taken
from
them
,
as
well
Churches
,
as
other
places
of
Meeting
,
as
private
Houses
,
in
which
let
them
be
debar'd
from
Service
,
both
by
Night
and
by
Day
,
l.
Theodosius
the
Younger
,
whom
Socrates
compares
to
Moses
for
his
Meekness
and
Excellent
Nature
,
yet
with
Valentinian
his
Cousin
,
summing
up
in
a
Catalogue
the
Hereticks
of
that
Time
;
Commands
that
no where
within
the
Roman
Empire
,
their
Assemblies
or
Prayers
should
be
permitted
,
but
that
all
Laws
made
to
Prohibit
their
Meetings
,
should
be
revived
,
and
made
perpetual
.
And
this
they
did
,
because
they
thought
the
Civil
Power
was
obliged
to
Protect
the
Ecclesiastical
,
and
to
maintain
Peace
in
the
Church
of
God
,
and
,
as
our
Advocate
quotes
the
Wise
Sir
Francis
Bacon
for
another
purpose
,
pag.
7.
Because
the
Sword
of
Dissention
ought
not
be
put
into
the
Peoples
hands
,
to
nourish
Seditions
,
Treasons
,
Conspiracies
,
&c.
which
were
to
dash
the
first
Table
against
the
second
,
and
to
consider
Men
as
Christians
,
so
as
to
forget
they
are
Men
;
which
with
the
Gentlemans
favour
,
is
not
much
to
his
advantage
,
since
these
are
all
the
Effects
,
and
necessary
Consequences
of
Tolleration
.
IT
was
the
great
Misfortune
of
the
Poet
Claudian
,
that
his
Excellent
Wit
fell
upon
dry
and
barren
Subjects
;
the
same
ill
Luck
has
this
Writer
,
in
falling
upon
this
Subject
of
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
so
contrary
to
his
own
,
and
the
Judgment
of
his
Church
;
that
I
shall
use
no
other
Arguments
than
his
own
Words
,
and
by
turning
his
own
Cannon
upon
his
Castle
in
the
Air
,
I
do
not
Question
,
but
to
make
him
quit
his
Fortifications
:
The
Truth
is
,
I
like
his
Title
of
Advocate
,
for
he
proves
himself
one
,
and
acts
the
Advocate
exactly
,
making
the
best
he
can
of
a
bad
Cause
;
but
so
great
is
Truth
,
that
it
needs
no
other
Advocate
,
nor
any
better
Arguments
,
than
even
in
speaking
against
her
,
he
is
compelled
to
use
for
her
.
Pag.
41.
The
ancient
Original
Fundamental
Laws
,
says
he
(
by
which
other
Laws
of
Less
Extent
are
to
be
regulated
,
)
were
intended
as
a
defence
,
and
Protection
to
all
;
providing
one
injure
not
another
,
and
that
Common
Peace
and
Safety
be
secured
;
No
other
Subsequent
inferiour
Law
can
therefore
debar
any
peaceable
Christian
(
that
answers
the
Necessities
of
Church
and
State
,
Civil
,
Spiritual
,
and
Political
)
in
equal
Justice
,
and
in
Foro
Conscientiae
,
from
this
Priviledge
Originally
due
to
all
.
And
this
he
fortifies
with
the
Confession
of
a
Presbyterian
Divine
,
without
a
Name
,
who
never
saw
any
Argument
yet
,
that
could
clearly
Evince
,
why
any
sort
of
Men
who
would
profess
a
peaceable
subjection
unto
the
Civil
Government
,
might
not
in
all
their
Civil
Rights
be
protected
by
it
.
Does
not
this
oblige
every
Government
to
an
easie
Credulity
,
to
its
own
Ruine
?
For
the
greatest
of
its
Enemies
will
profess
this
Subjection
,
till
they
have
power
to
effect
their
Ends
;
and
by
this
Rule
there
is
no
care
to
be
taken
of
Mens
Principles
or
Practices
,
if
they
can
but
speak
Fair
,
and
profess
they
mean
no
hurt
to
the
Government
;
no
matter
for
what
may
happen
afterward
;
the
Governours
may
sleep
securely
,
till
their
throats
are
cut
by
these
harmless
Professors
.
BUT
taking
this
for
a
Maxim
granted
,
I
proceed
upon
his
own
Words
;
That
no
Tolleration
of
different
Religion
is
to
be
permitted
,
and
that
first
from
the
Apostle
St.
Pauls
Rule
(
pag.
49.
)
Hast
thou
Faith
,
have
it
to
thy self
;
And
seeing
that
Vniversal
Vnity
among
Christians
is
not
to
be
attained
,
such
a
Tolleration
of
things
tollerable
,
is
not
only
Lawful
,
but
necessary
,
where
a
Latitude
or
Liberty
is
left
in
such
things
as
are
not
clearly
,
and
positively
laid
down
in
Scripture
,
in
things
of
private
Practice
.
Which
is
just
giving
that
Liberty
which
no
man
can
take
away
,
every
man
being
at
liberty
to
believe
and
do
so
,
so
long
as
he
keeps
it
to
himself
,
and
that
it
is
Tollerable
Faith
by
being
to
himself
,
and
his
practice
is
truly
private
.
But
why
then
does
the
Church
of
Rome
Command
us
to
believe
Supremacy
,
Purgatory
,
Transubstantiation
,
&c.
which
are
not
clearly
,
nor
positively
laid
downin
Scripture
;
is
this
Good
,
Just
,
and
Equal
dealing
with
us
?
BUT
Secondly
,
I
Argue
from
his
own
Reason
,
because
nothing
is
more
clear
than
that
this
Tolleration
must
of
necessity
destroy
that
Original
Fundamental
Law
of
Protection
,
due
to
all
from
the
Government
;
which
will
not
be
able
to
Protect
it self
,
since
it
must
Embroyl
the
Government
,
and
indanger
its
Ruine
,
that
being
the
very
thing
for
which
Tolleration
is
so
earnestly
desired
.
For
a
Wise
Government
(
pag.
50
,
51.
)
may
tollerate
(
at
least
in
a
private
way
)
with
the
Old
bounty
of
giving
what
they
cannot
help
,
different
Opinions
,
when
otherwise
the
Publique
may
be
intangled
,
or
indangered
,
or
rather
because
the
Conscience
cannot
be
compelled
,
or
Faith
forced
;
and
more
especially
if
they
be
such
Religions
,
as
do
not
overthrow
the
Foundations
of
Truth
,
nor
such
as
disturb
or
impugn
the
Government
Establisht
;
or
if
the
Professors
thereof
be
such
as
are
not
Factious
,
or
pertinacious
,
but
Honest
,
Simple
,
Tractable
,
Obedient
to
Superiors
,
having
no
other
End
in
holding
their
Opinions
in
Religion
,
than
Gods
Glory
,
or
satisfaction
of
their
own
Conscience
;
and
withall
are
willing
to
submit
to
better
Judgments
,
when
they
are
convinced
to
be
Erroneous
:
(
Pag.
52.
)
For
we
ought
to
have
a
Latitude
of
Charity
for
those
who
Dissent
,
if
they
be
not
Impostors
,
or
turbulent
Incendiaries
.
And
who
are
there
that
will
own
themselves
to
be
such
?
It
looks
like
Oliver
Remonstrating
;
or
a
Declaration
of
41.
and
by
this
Rule
,
all
Sects
,
Heresies
,
and
Rebels
,
if
they
may
be
their
own
Compurgator●
must
be
Tollerated
too
,
since
they
will
Profess
all
that
is
here
desired
for
Tolleration
;
but
by
clear
Consequence
,
if
notwithstanding
these
Professions
,
they
do
intangle
and
indanger
the
Government
,
then
they
are
not
be
Tollerated
;
but
the
Tolleration
of
all
Sects
,
though
Charitably
supposing
them
not
Hereticks
,
does
not
only
destroy
some
one
Fundamental
of
Religion
,
but
Religion
in
the
Main
;
by
making
it
Morally
impossible
for
any
Man
to
know
where
he
shall
find
a
true
Religion
,
and
plainly
introduces
Mahometanism
,
that
a
Man
may
be
saved
in
any
;
and
will
confirm
the
Atheist
and
Libertine
in
their
Opinions
,
that
there
is
no
such
thing
,
more
than
in
Mens
melancholy
Humors
.
And
it
is
impossible
but
the
Professors
of
different
Religions
will
be
Factious
,
and
Disobedient
to
Superiors
,
as
daily
Experience
assures
us
;
and
to
Tollerate
them
,
is
to
give
them
leave
to
be
so
,
and
to
hold
their
Opinions
for
the
subversion
of
Government
,
and
not
satisfaction
of
Conscience
;
as
some
who
called
themselvs
Papists
as
well
as
other
Dissenters
have
done
in
former
times
,
and
,
for
ought
we
know
,
Design
the
same
again
;
and
therefore
I
conclude
with
the
Advocate
(
p.
55.
)
That
where
every
one
has
Liberty
to
hold
what
he
pleases
;
which
by
this
profession
cannot
be
denied
him
;
so
soon
as
he
believes
his
Party
strong
enough
to
grapple
with
Authority
,
he
will
Publish
and
Preach
what
he
holds
,
confined
to
no
Rule
or
Order
,
but
contemning
Law
,
will
Rule
as
a
Transcendent
,
and
as
he
quotes
the
most
incomparable
Hooker
,
(
lib.
3.
cap.
107.
)
Let
them
tell
us
of
Obeying
the
Laws
of
God
as
long
as
they
please
,
we
dare
not
believe
them
who
break
the
Laws
of
those
appointed
by
God
to
Rule
over
them
.
For
it
is
a
Distinction
without
a
Difference
,
to
seperate
and
divide
the
Laws
of
God
from
the
Laws
of
Men
;
and
unless
we
observe
both
,
we
Obey
neither
.
(
pag.
56.
)
In
these
Cases
,
says
our
Advocate
,
Christian
Governors
are
not
to
regard
such
Pleas
for
private
Liberty
,
as
overthrow
Publique
Order
and
Peace
.
Nor
to
regard
those
Clamours
against
them
and
the
Laws
,
as
Persecuting
,
when
they
do
but
oppose
and
restrain
such
perillous
Exorbitancies
as
strike
at
the
Foundation
of
Christianity
,
and
open
a
gap
to
Atheism
,
Profaneness
,
and
Blasphemy
;
here
the
Magistrate
must
interpose
his
Coercive
Power
for
remedy
:
Nor
are
they
in
this
infringers
of
the
Peoples
Liberty
,
but
preservers
of
freedom
;
not
Oppressors
of
others
Consciences
,
but
dischargers
of
their
own
,
by
prohibiting
men
to
vent
their
raw
undigested
Fancies
to
others
;
to
start
Principles
distructive
to
Government
,
subverting
Order
,
violating
Laws
,
breaking
Oaths
,
and
contemning
Authority
;
publiquely
acting
according
to
private
Perswasion
;
not
regarding
common
Order
,
or
publique
Peace
,
but
by
a
Seditious
and
Factious
Liberty
,
broaching
their
Opinions
to
others
.
And
there
is
a
great
deal
of
Reason
why
the
Magistrate
should
use
this
Power
to
crush
the
Cockatrice
in
the
Egg
:
For
(
pag.
58.
)
if
the
publique
Power
shall
suffer
arrogant
Ignorance
,
excess
of
Passion
,
perverseness
of
Will
,
to
come
to
its
full
Rudeness
and
Extent
:
(
which
it
can
do
no
way
so
readily
as
by
Tolleration
.
)
Tumultuary
Numbers
and
Brutish
Power
will
soon
make
good
private
Presumptions
;
and
cover
the
most
Impudent
Lusts
,
Passions
,
and
Ambitions
of
Men
,
with
the
Pleas
and
Outcrys
of
Christian
Liberty
.
And
those
who
hold
forth
Notions
and
Conceptions
of
Reformation
,
or
wholly
changing
Religion
and
Goverment
,
and
in
order
to
that
,
to
shake
even
the
frame
of
the
Civil
Government
,
to
which
they
think
themselves
no
longer
bound
in
subjection
,
than
they
want
a
Party
strong
for
Opposition
,
will
not
easily
be
perswaded
that
it
is
the
Sin
of
Rebellion
which
carries
the
face
of
Reformation
,
easily
dispensing
with
Obedience
to
Men
,
where
they
pretend
amendment
before
God
.
(
pag.
59.
)
WHAT
can
be
said
more
,
or
more
sharply
against
Tolleration
than
our
Advocate
here
pleads
;
and
to
joyn
Issue
with
him
upon
this
Plea
,
if
we
can
prove
that
these
must
be
the
Effects
of
Tolleration
,
then
to
use
his
own
words
,
(
pag.
62.
)
True
Christian
Tolleration
,
not
extending
to
matters
of
an
Extern
Nature
,
Magistrates
may
use
a
Coercive
hindrance
from
Publique
Meetings
,
without
impeaching
of
it
.
(
And
,
by
his
Favour
,
from
private
too
,
such
as
he
calls
private
;
that
is
,
in
private
houses
,
which
are
as
Capacious
and
Publique
as
some
Churches
.
)
For
(
adds
he
)
Seditious
Spirits
,
Cholerique
Constitutions
,
and
Feavourish
Complexions
,
who
love
to
be
moving
in
the
troubled
Waters
of
Secular
Affairs
,
whose
Heads
are
prone
to
move
their
Hearts
with
specious
Novelties
,
quick
Excitations
,
and
zealous
Resolutions
,
which
soon
after
,
like
Salt
stream●
,
descend
and
fall
upon
the
Lungs
,
provoking
them
violently
to
spread
their
Opinions
to
others
,
these
most
truly
forfeit
their
Christian
private
Liberty
to
the
Publique
Discretion
,
and
Power
,
who
will
not
or
cannot
use
it
but
to
the
publique
Detriment
.
(
pag.
60.61
.
)
BUT
that
such
have
been
the
Effects
of
Difference
of
Opinions
among
us
,
is
but
too
visible
;
and
if
they
grew
in
despight
of
all
the
Authority
of
the
Magistrate
,
to
that
prodigious
height
,
as
in
the
times
of
the
late
Rebellion
,
to
overthrow
the
whole
frame
of
Government
,
both
Civil
and
Ecclesiastical
:
and
if
the
Principles
and
Positions
,
as
well
as
Practices
,
of
the
same
persons
,
or
their
Successors
,
are
still
the
same
,
derived
from
Calvin
,
Knox
,
Buchanan
,
&c.
then
are
they
by
no
means
to
be
tollerated
in
a
Christian
Common-wealth
:
But
what
if
yet
they
had
never
been
Criminal
,
yet
if
their
Principles
lead
to
those
Ends
,
must
they
be
therefore
tollerated
,
that
thereby
they
may
the
sooner
,
and
without
opposition
,
come
to
those
Tragical
Conclusions
?
will
not
the
Government
be
Felo
de
se
,
and
not
only
so
,
but
betray
those
under
its
Charge
to
ruine
;
according
to
the
Maxim
,
Qui
non
prohibet
,
Jubet
?
and
must
the
Magistrate
lay
out
all
his
Care
to
oblige
his
Enemies
,
those
who
hate
both
him
and
his
Government
?
must
he
put
the
Sword
of
Tolleration
into
the
hands
of
Division
,
to
destroy
his
Friends
,
the
Loyal
and
Obedient
,
who
best
(
if
not
only
)
deserve
his
Protection
,
and
ought
to
be
his
chiefest
Care
?
DIFFERENT
Opinions
in
the
Church
have
always
been
the
occasion
of
Quarrels
,
and
have
always
ended
in
Blood
.
Witness
the
Report
of
Socrates
,
of
the
skirmishes
between
the
Arrians
and
the
Orthodox
at
Constantinople
;
witness
the
Outrages
of
the
Donatists
in
Affrica
.
And
so
it
will
be
when
any
Party
grows
strong
and
numerous
(
and
Tolleration
is
the
best
way
to
make
them
so
,
and
for
that
End
they
desire
it
)
then
the
Beast
which
looks
like
a
Lamb
,
will
speak
like
a
Dragon
.
Reformed
Religion
,
than
to
their
Native
Country
;
the
Scar
of
which
will
be
a
perpetual
Infamy
to
all
Posterity
.
I
wish
they
could
vindicate
their
Principles
from
the
just
Reproaches
of
their
former
Practices
,
and
from
a
Jealousie
that
they
may
occasion
us
the
same
Miseries
and
Mischiefs
;
but
alas
!
it
is
impossible
;
all
the
pains
they
can
take
will
but
be
Aethiopem
lateremvé
lavare
.
A
hope
to
make
a
Negro
fair
.
Which
all
the
salt
Water
in
the
Ocean
will
never
be
able
to
Effect
;
and
indeed
nothing
can
cleanse
them
from
,
but
the
salt
streams
of
Repentance
from
their
own
Eyes
,
and
the
blood
of
the
Lamb
of
God
,
which
taketh
away
the
Sins
of
the
World
,
joyned
to
Resolutions
of
future
Reformation
and
Amendment
.
BUT
let
not
our
Advocate
think
that
by
shewing
the
Guilt
of
those
who
call
themselves
Protestants
,
as
he
does
(
pag.
125.
)
where
he
tells
us
,
More
Princes
have
been
Deposed
by
Sectaries
in
60
years
,
than
by
Papists
in
600
,
and
that
History
and
Experience
testifies
,
that
the
respective
Sects
have
been
most
guilty
of
all
kind
of
disobedience
,
both
at
home
and
abroad
.
Let
him
not
think
that
hereby
he
has
vindicated
his
own
Innocence
,
or
not
forfeited
that
Right
to
Tolleration
upon
his
own
Grounds
,
which
,
though
he
pretend
to
plead
for
all
,
he
intends
only
for
his
own
Party
,
as
the
only
Meek
and
Peaceable
People
of
the
Earth
.
I
will
Judge
as
charitably
of
Catholiques
(
as
they
love
to
call
themselves
)
as
they
can
deserve
,
and
believe
the
honor
and
honesty
of
their
Quality
and
Education
,
the
humanity
of
their
Natures
inclines
them
to
be
better
Subjects
to
the
Civil
State
,
than
the
Doctrines
of
their
Church
:
but
what
if
they
had
never
attempted
any
thing
against
the
Government
,
or
having
attempted
,
have
never
been
successful
,
are
they
therefore
innocent
,
who
maintain
Principles
destructive
of
the
Government
Civil
and
Ecclesiastical
?
I
would
ask
this
Gentleman
,
whether
he
and
all
the
Romish
Catholiques
in
England
would
not
willingly
have
the
Power
of
the
Papacy
restored
among
us
?
if
he
would
answer
without
Equivocations
,
I
am
sure
it
must
be
in
the
Affirmative
:
then
would
I
demand
,
Whether
this
must
not
make
an
Alteration
in
the
Government
?
since
it
is
now
Established
,
and
as
he
well
observes
(
pag.
201.
)
ever
was
,
upon
a
direct
opposition
to
the
Papal
Supremacy
:
I
know
they
will
answer
;
There
would
be
an
Alteration
,
but
it
would
not
be
to
the
prejudice
,
but
to
the
advantage
of
the
Church
and
State
:
find
me
any
Overturners
of
Government
who
will
not
say
the
same
,
and
I
will
allow
the
Plea
:
but
then
would
I
further
demand
,
whether
he
believes
the
Canons
,
Decretals
,
&c.
as
certainly
he
does
,
and
would
perswade
us
to
do
(
pag.
3.
)
and
must
be
a
Heretick
if
he
do
not
;
if
he
does
,
what
does
he
think
of
the
well
known
Canon
of
Gregory
the
Seventh
,
Nos
sanctorum
Predecessorum
,
&c.
We
(
saith
that
Pope
)
observing
the
Statutes
of
our
Predecessors
,
do
absolve
those
that
are
bound
by
Fealty
and
Oath
to
persons
Excommunicated
,
from
their
Oath
;
and
do
forbid
them
to
observe
,
or
keep
their
Fealty
towards
them
,
quousque
ipsi
ad
satisfactionem
venerint
,
till
they
come
to
make
satisfaction
.
He
knows
the
Consequence
of
the
Canon
upon
more
Kings
and
Emperours
than
one
.
I
will
not
trouble
him
with
the
Hellish
Opinions
of
Mariana
,
Suarez
,
Bellarmine
,
Simanca
,
Philopater
,
Allen
,
or
Sanders
.
Some
of
which
for
very
shame
(
pag.
215.
)
he
is
forced
to
disown
,
as
the
Opinions
of
private
Doctors
;
he
might
have
said
with
Charity
,
Doctrines
of
Devils
,
those
Incendiaries
of
the
World
,
and
perpetual
Haters
of
Humane
Nature
and
Happiness
:
but
by
his
favour
,
what
he
condemns
Mariana
and
Suarez
for
teaching
,
a
Pope
was
so
far
from
being
of
his
Opinion
of
condemning
,
that
he
commends
it
in
the
Publique
Consistory
.
Pius
Quintus
was
his
Name
,
who
when
Henry
the
Third
of
France
was
murthered
by
Jaques
Clement
the
Monk
,
gave
his
Applause
to
the
Tragedy
;
it
was
Rarum
,
insigne
,
memorabile
facinus
,
facinus
non
sine
Dei
Opt.
Max.
particulari
Providentia
,
&
dispositione
;
verus
Monachus
Fictum
occiderat
.
A
rare
,
famous
,
and
memorable
Exploit
,
and
not
without
the
particular
Providence
of
Almighty
God
,
that
the
true
Monk
should
murder
the
false
one
.
Well
might
the
Painter
make
St.
Peter's
Picture
blush
for
the
Crimes
of
such
impious
Successors
as
this
.
I
need
not
repeat
the
Tumults
of
Rome
,
nor
the
Wars
of
Italy
under
Pope
Boniface
the
Eighth
,
nor
the
Reign
of
Julius
,
John
the
12.
or
22.
nor
all
the
Disturbances
occasioned
by
the
Pride
and
Ambition
of
Popes
grasping
at
Temporal
Power
and
Soveraignty
.
Here
is
the
Root
of
the
Matter
:
This
Canon
which
has
stood
unrepealed
this
600
Years
,
is
the
perpetual
Foundation
of
Papal
Usurpations
;
to
which
whoever
does
not
Swear
,
upon
Occasion
,
must
be
a
Heretick
;
and
whoever
does
,
must
,
if
the
Pope
pleases
,
be
a
Rebel
to
his
Prince
,
and
against
the
Lord
and
his
Christ
,
whose
Gospel
teaches
the
quite
contrary
Doctrine
.
And
though
notwithstanding
this
,
the
Catholique
Princes
,
and
even
those
of
Italy
,
as
he
says
(
pag.
202.
)
who
live
under
the
Pope's
nose
,
are
not
affraid
of
being
Deprived
,
or
Excommunicated
,
but
are
Absolute
and
Arbitrary
in
their
Dominions
.
Those
last
words
are
a
good
reason
of
their
fearlessness
for
themselves
,
but
an
ill
one
for
their
Subjects
;
and
the
subsequent
words
which
he
adds
,
a
worse
for
both
,
though
absolutely
necessary
to
maintain
their
right
:
for
they
are
not
obliged
to
the
Principles
of
the
Roman
Religion
,
or
their
Peoples
Fidelity
,
built
upon
the
Sacred
and
Solemn
Oaths
of
Allegiance
,
but
are
obliged
to
make
the
Sword
give
a
Constant
Security
to
the
Sceptre
;
Whilest
they
dispute
with
Sword
in
hand
for
their
Temporalities
;
So
that
it
seems
the
Pope
puts
them
upon
disputing
their
Right
,
and
if
the
Sword
of
Princes
be
not
longer
than
St.
Peters
,
the
Pope
has
the
best
Argument
for
even
the
Temporalities
;
and
the
Keys
of
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
can
open
a
door
to
the
Kingdoms
of
the
Earth
:
Is
not
this
a
rare
Principle
of
Peace
,
which
obliges
Princes
to
stand
continually
upon
their
Guard
against
the
Incroachments
of
the
See
of
Rome
?
AND
whereas
(
pag.
215.
)
to
ballance
the
Impious
Doctrines
of
Bellarmine
,
Suarez
,
and
Mariana
,
he
throws
into
the
other
Scale
,
Luther
,
Calvin
,
Knox
,
and
Buchanan
;
and
tells
us
,
That
their
Opinions
are
at
least
as
dangerous
to
Monarchy
,
the
difference
between
them
being
only
this
;
That
whereas
the
former
lodg
the
Deposing
Power
in
the
Pope
only
(
whose
person
is
at
a
safe
and
sufficient
distance
at
least
from
us
)
the
latter
bring
the
danger
home
to
the
door
of
Princes
,
and
place
it
in
the
People
,
whom
they
make
both
Parties
and
Judges
in
the
Case
.
Neither
the
one
therefore
,
nor
the
other
,
who
maintain
such
Doctrines
,
fit
to
be
Tollerated
by
any
Prince
,
who
has
not
a
mind
to
be
deposed
either
by
the
Pope
or
the
People
.
But
this
distance
,
this
safe
distance
was
a
prety
sweetning
Parenthesis
to
dose
a
Prince
,
with
the
Opium
of
being
out
of
Danger
:
As
if
Popes
might
not
have
as
long
hands
now
,
and
their
Bulls
as
long
Horns
as
in
the
days
of
Henry
the
4
th
.
or
Otho
,
or
King
John
:
And
as
if
the
Pope
were
not
in
the
Case
of
those
Soveraigns
,
both
Judg
and
Party
;
particularly
that
of
Henry
,
where
the
Quarrel
was
,
whether
the
Pope
or
the
Prince
had
the
Right
of
Investitures
of
Bishops
to
their
Temporalities
.
BUT
what
if
I
shew
him
that
Calvin
,
Luther
,
&c.
are
as
good
Catholiques
as
he
,
in
this
Point
of
Vesting
this
deposing
Power
in
the
People
?
Sine
liberis
,
sine
ingenio
,
might
be
deposed
,
and
Pepin
,
who
was
Major
du
palais
Substituted
in
his
room
;
in
his
Answer
to
the
Peers
of
France
,
wanting
a
President
for
such
Power
in
himself
,
tells
them
at
first
,
that
it
was
of
that
weight
,
ut
non
auderet
tam
magni
momenti
cogitationem
suscipere
,
that
he
darst
scarce
entertain
a
thought
of
it
;
but
tells
them
in
Conclusion
,
That
since
Princes
hold
their
Crowns
and
Government
of
the
Peoples
Choice
,
in
whom
it
resides
absolutely
Constituere
&
Destituere
(
a
pretty
modest
word
for
Deposing
)
to
appoint
or
forsake
,
therefore
they
might
remove
him
who
was
unuseful
,
and
Elect
him
who
was
most
Worthy
.
So
said
,
so
done
.
See
here
a
Lutheran
Pope
,
abandoning
Supremacy
,
for
which
now
they
contend
as
prò
arîs
,
and
vesting
this
Deposing
Power
in
the
People
.
A
Position
no
less
Treasonable
than
contrary
to
plain
Scripture
in
a
hundred
places
;
and
therefore
Damnable
,
to
make
Princes
,
whose
Tenure
is
in
Capite
of
God
Almighty
only
,
become
Tenants
at
will
by
Copy
of
Court
Roll
of
Popular
Election
and
Deposition
:
If
these
be
good
Subjects
,
good
Christians
,
who
lay
an
Eternal
Foundation
for
Perpetual
Changes
and
Revolutions
in
Government
and
Governors
,
by
tossing
and
tumbling
Crowns
upon
the
Tempestuous
Ocean
of
the
Mobile
vulgus
,
let
them
be
cherished
,
let
them
be
Tollerated
.
LET
him
now
,
which
he
ought
to
have
done
,
if
he
could
,
or
had
meant
fairly
;
Shew
in
all
the
Doctrine
of
the
Church
of
England
,
the
least
Sylable
that
may
any
way
be
construed
,
even
by
Prejudice
it self
,
to
encourage
Sedition
,
Rebellion
,
or
deposing
of
Princes
:
He
nibbles
a
little
at
it
(
pag.
261.
)
with
,
What
if
one
should
say
you
were
Antichristian
,
Bloody-minded
,
Seditious
,
&
c
?
Why
,
if
he
should
,
he
would
be
guilty
of
a
most
notorious
Calumny
and
Falshood
,
because
he
can
never
prove
it
.
For
our
Doctrine
and
our
Practice
suites
with
our
Prayers
,
which
are
,
From
all
Sedition
,
Privy
Conspiracy
and
Rebellion
,
Good
Lord
deliver
us
;
And
if
the
pure
Spirit
of
Primitive
Christianity
,
so
Innocent
,
so
Vnambitious
,
so
Obedient
and
full
of
Sincerity
,
and
godly
Simplicity
,
so
Pure
and
Peaceable
,
and
full
of
good
Works
,
be
only
to
be
found
in
the
Doctrine
and
Practice
of
those
who
are
the
true
Sons
of
the
Church
of
England
,
let
them
be
accounted
the
best
Subjects
,
the
best
Christians
:
And
that
therefore
they
deserve
the
Encouragement
,
the
Care
and
Protection
of
the
Laws
and
Government
,
and
not
to
be
given
up
to
be
Wasted
,
Devoured
,
and
Destroyed
,
trampled
down
and
troden
underfoot
by
Tolleration
of
those
whose
Principles
and
Practice
are
so
directly
contrary
to
the
Peace
and
Prosperity
of
the
Church
and
Nation
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
THUS
it
appears
from
the
Advocates
own
Words
,
that
none
can
justly
plead
for
a
Tolleration
,
whose
Devilish
Principles
,
and
furious
Practices
,
tend
to
the
Subversion
of
Government
,
which
both
by
what
has
been
said
,
and
by
Experience
,
the
surest
Demonstration
in
the
World
,
both
Papists
,
and
other
Dissenters
,
especially
Presbyterians
,
have
been
proved
guilty
of
.
Let
us
now
see
how
he
manages
the
Cause
of
his
own
Party
,
for
whose
sake
this
Project
of
a
Tolleration
was
principally
intended
,
as
is
plain
by
his
comparing
Luther
,
Calvin
,
Buchanan
,
&c.
with
Mariana
,
Suarez
,
and
Bellarmine
,
Whose
Doctrines
are
at
least
(
as
he
says
)
as
Dangerous
to
Monarchy
;
and
therefore
unfit
to
be
Tollerated
,
the
one
or
the
other
.
LET
us
therefore
examine
the
Plea
of
Innocency
,
which
he
descends
to
defend
in
particular
.
And
as
their
manner
always
is
,
(
pag.
70.
)
he
tells
us
,
That
the
Roman
Catholique
Religion
was
the
first
Christian
Religion
planted
in
our
Countrey
,
from
whom
we
had
our
very
Christianity
:
Suppose
it
were
,
yet
Quantum
mutatus
ab
illo
?
The
present
Roman
Catholique
Religion
is
not
the
same
which
they
planted
.
But
with
his
good
leave
,
his
Assertion
is
contrary
,
Polydore
Virgil
tells
us
,
Test
is
est
Gildas
,
Britannos
jam
inde
ab
initio
arti
Evangelii
,
Christianam
accepisse
Religionem
,
That
our
Ancestors
received
the
Christian
Faith
,
according
to
the
Testimony
of
Guildas
,
in
the
very
beginning
of
the
Gospel
.
Baronius
thinks
St.
Peter
was
here
;
Theodoret
,
25
,
26.
lib.
2.
cap.
2.
Saint
Paul
;
Nicephorus
,
Simon
Zelotes
;
Some
,
Joseph
of
Arimathea
;
and
even
when
Austin
the
Monk
came
from
Gregory
to
Convert
us
,
as
they
say
,
to
the
Christian
Faith
,
he
found
a
Church
among
us
,
as
Beda
testifies
,
Bertha
,
a
Christian
Queen
;
and
at
Bangor
,
a
Monastery
,
or
rather
a
Colledg
of
many
hundreds
;
who
upon
the
Question
,
Whether
they
should
admit
of
Austin
,
put
it
upon
this
Issue
,
Si
sit
humilis
,
admittat●●●
But
finding
him
proud
and
Imperious
,
they
rejected
him
,
which
they
durst
never
have
done
,
had
they
believed
even
the
bare
Primacy
of
his
Master
,
or
that
they
were
owing
for
their
Faith
and
Conversion
to
the
Roman
Church
.
I
will
not
enter
into
a
long
dispute
about
Merits
,
Pardons
,
Purgatory
,
Adoration
of
Images
,
or
Transubstantiation
,
which
were
but
actum
agere
,
only
methinks
the
Apothecaries
Argument
deserves
to
be
put
upon
the
File
;
who
being
pressed
to
believe
the
Doctrine
of
Transubstantiation
,
told
the
Zealous
Agressor
pleasantly
,
but
truly
,
Sir
,
I
will
make
a
Wafer
,
and
set
a
mark
upon
it
,
that
it
may
not
be
changed
,
you
shall
send
it
to
the
Pope
,
let
him
Consecrate
it
,
and
I
will
venture
you
a
100
l.
you
dare
not
take
it
:
Oh
says
the
other
,
but
I
dare
and
would
;
well
,
reply'd
the
Apothecary
,
then
I
will
venture
a
1000
l.
that
you
shall
be
dead
before
next
Morning
:
which
,
if
it
were
really
transubstantiated
,
were
impossible
,
that
the
poison
of
the
Body
should
be
the
food
of
the
Soul
,
and
Christ
be
made
a
Murderer
;
which
demonstrative
Conclusion
,
so
little
expected
,
puts
the
Romanist
a
little
out
of
Conceit
with
his
Doctrine
,
and
struck
him
as
dumb
,
as
the
other
would
have
done
dead
,
for
all
the
Transubstantiation
:
there
are
very
gross
Stories
and
Slanders
abroad
,
if
some
in
the
Romish
Church
have
●●●tried
the
Experiment
,
and
have
received
their
Death
by
what
was
given
them
as
the
Body
of
Christ
,
and
the
Bread
of
Life
.
BUT
I
will
observe
his
Method
,
(
p.
166.
)
He
tells
us
confidently
,
That
there
makes
for
them
all
that
may
or
can
be
of
any
Christian
man
required
;
Literal
Text
of
Holy
Scripture
,
approved
Tradition
,
General
Councels
,
Ancient
Fathers
,
Ecclesiastical
Histories
,
Christian
Laws
,
Conversion
of
Nations
,
Divine
Miracles
,
Heavenly
Visions
,
Vnity
,
Vniversality
,
Antiquity
,
Succession
,
all
Monuments
,
all
Substance
,
all
Accidents
of
Christianity
.
Here
is
not
a
word
of
Proof
,
and
therefore
I
may
take
the
same
Liberty
in
contradicting
it
,
if
I
please
.
But
to
answer
this
,
There
makes
against
them
Literal
Text
of
Holy
Scripture
,
Trent
Councel
has
done
,
making
the
Apochrypha
Canonical
.
Of
that
Scripture
which
speaks
not
a
single
word
for
the
Popes
Supremacy
,
Transubstantiation
,
Purgatory
,
Masses
for
the
Dead
,
Invocation
of
Saints
,
Vows
of
single
Life
,
&c.
but
in
a
thousand
places
against
them
;
and
therefore
they
are
obliged
to
fly
for
refuge
to
their
Approved
Traditions
,
and
set
them
in
the
Throne
above
the
Scriptures
,
whose
mouths
must
be
stopped
by
the
vulgar
Latin
,
and
the
Vulgar
confined
from
reading
them
;
and
even
these
approved
Traditions
are
most
of
them
such
as
the
Universal
Church
never
knew
,
never
acknowledged
;
must
be
received
with
the
same
Reverence
and
Affection
as
the
Scriptures
;
for
as
Baronius
affirms
,
For
men
rather
desire
to
know
the
ancient
Institution
of
Christian
Religion
from
the
Popes
mouth
,
than
from
the
holy
Scripture
.
And
yet
all
of
their
own
Church
do
not
approve
these
Approved
Traditions
,
for
Basil
says
,
It
is
necessary
and
agreable
to
Reason
,
that
all
men
learn
what
is
their
Duty
out
of
Scripture
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
both
for
the
fulfilling
all
Godliness
,
and
lest
they
should
be
accustomed
to
Humane
Traditions
.
AGAINST
his
General
Counsels
we
oppose
the
first
four
,
and
have
offered
a
thousand
times
to
put
the
Issue
upon
their
Verdict
.
Against
Ecclesiastical
Histories
,
Ancient
Fathers
,
Christian
Laws
,
we
oppose
the
frequent
Forgeries
of
all
these
,
detected
even
by
themselves
,
and
the
Index
Expurgatorius
which
Castrates
all
the
Fathers
,
that
they
may
be
fit
Eunuchs
for
the
Papal
Seraglio
,
the
Vatican
,
by
being
disabled
to
propagate
truth
.
For
Conversion
of
Nations
,
we
refer
them
to
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
for
the
first
Age
,
and
for
these
last
,
to
Acosta
the
Jesuite
,
and
Bartholomeus
Casas
a
Bishop
in
the
Indies
;
the
miserable
People
chose
to
go
to
Hell
with
their
Ancestors
,
rather
than
to
Heaven
with
such
Christians
;
and
if
their
Relations
are
true
,
gives
occasion
to
the
Romanists
to
blush
,
rather
than
boast
of
such
Conversions
as
were
Confusions
and
Consumptions
of
those
Populous
Nations
.
To
Divine
Miracles
we
oppose
all
those
false
Fictions
,
absurd
and
ridiculous
Fables
,
and
Legends
of
their
Saints
,
the
detection
of
which
has
not
only
now
discredited
their
Religion
,
but
given
occasion
to
men
of
Atheistical
Principles
,
to
think
it
is
all
but
as
a
Pope
said
,
Fabula
Christi
:
and
to
call
in
question
the
true
Miracles
of
our
Saviour
,
and
that
Faith
which
was
confirmed
by
them
.
Such
as
are
the
Stories
of
Tursellin
in
his
Lady
of
Lauretto
,
Benedict's
Miracles
of
the
Blessed
Virgin
,
and
the
greatest
Miracle
of
them
all
,
Lipsius
,
a
man
so
learned
,
so
rational
,
to
dote
in
his
old
Age
in
his
Romance
of
the
Virgo
Hallensis
.
Vives
,
Bristow
,
Canus
,
That
hereby
no
man
is
able
to
put
a
difference
between
the
Miracles
of
Christ
,
and
his
Apostles
,
and
those
of
these
Mens
forging
.
And
since
the
one
have
been
often
proved
False
,
why
may
not
the
other
be
suspected
too
,
especially
being
at
so
great
a
distance
?
and
pull
but
down
this
Foundation
,
and
all
Religion
becomes
a
meer
Gullery
and
Imposture
.
To
his
Universality
I
would
gladly
know
,
if
,
Historically
and
Literally
,
Jerusalem
was
not
the
Mother
of
us
all
?
Repentance
and
Remission
of
Sins
should
be
preached
unto
all
Nations
,
beginning
at
Jerusalem
;
as
happened
out
[
Acts
the
second
]
to
all
the
known
Nations
of
the
World
,
assembled
either
for
Curiosity
or
Religion
at
the
Passover
.
And
why
may
not
Antioch
,
where
the
Disciples
were
first
called
Christians
,
pretend
to
Antiquity
and
Universality
as
well
as
Rome
?
since
Christianity
it self
there
first
received
its
Baptism
;
and
she
may
well
be
termed
the
Godmother
of
Rome
her self
,
who
had
then
neither
received
the
Name
,
nor
Faith
of
Christ
?
Are
not
the
Grecian
,
Armenian
,
Ethiopian
Christians
,
as
well
as
the
Roman
,
Members
of
the
Catholique
Church
?
and
yet
they
own
not
the
Pope
either
as
to
Primacy
,
or
Supremacy
,
and
thousands
of
them
know
not
whether
there
be
such
a
man
in
the
World
.
It
is
hard
to
damn
them
all
with
a
breath
:
and
as
hard
for
Rome
to
challenge
this
Universality
,
where
she
is
scarcely
known
,
and
I
am
sure
not
owned
.
THE
same
may
be
said
to
his
Antiquity
:
and
even
Errot
can
scarcely
be
called
the
younger
Brother
of
Truth
,
and
is
so
much
a
Twin
with
it
,
as
from
its
very
Birth
to
have
had
its
hand
upon
the
others
heel
,
in
order
to
supplant
it
.
Is
it
therefore
true
,
because
it
is
Ancient
?
Was
not
Simon
Magus
the
Founder
of
the
Gnosticks
,
as
ancient
as
St.
Peter
and
the
other
Apostles
?
were
not
Phygellus
and
Hermogenes
,
Hymeneus
and
Phyletus
and
Alexander
,
Saducees
,
who
denìed
the
Resurrection
,
and
overthrew
the
Faith
of
some
,
as
ancient
as
St.
Paul
?
Was
not
Diotrephes
(
in
probability
the
Parent
of
the
Aerian
Heresy
)
who
,
to
Exalt
himself
,
prated
with
such
malicious
words
,
endeavouring
to
degrade
an
Apostle
,
contemporary
with
St.
John
?
FOR
Succession
,
we
refer
him
to
Baronius
in
his
Annals
(
if
he
likes
not
Genebrard
,
Baron
.
Ann.
985.
N.
1.
or
Sigonius
)
who
will
inform
him
of
a
Catalogue
of
Popes
,
and
their
several
Characters
,
Simonists
,
Boniface
8.
Boyes
,
Benedict
13.
John
13.
Sergius
the
3.
and
a
many
more
,
about
50.
who
,
as
he
says
,
Deserved
not
to
be
put
into
the
Catalogue
of
Popes
;
but
,
as
he
affirms
of
Boniface
,
who
murdered
Benedict
the
6.
and
John
the
15.
were
fitter
company
for
Sylla
and
Cataline
.
And
these
being
all
Monuments
,
and
all
the
substance
of
their
Religion
,
it
will
not
be
worth
our
while
to
Examine
all
the
Accidents
of
Christianity
,
as
the
Advocate
phrases
it
.
I
come
therefore
to
his
particular
Vindication
of
them
from
the
Calumnies
,
which
,
he
says
,
are
objected
against
them
;
and
first
to
their
refusing
the
Oath
of
Supremacy
.
For
if
any
Oath
be
lawful
among
Christians
,
it
is
a
vain
Cavil
which
he
makes
against
this
:
for
my
own
particular
,
I
could
heartily
wish
that
all
Oaths
could
be
made
more
perspicuous
,
and
less
frequent
;
but
there
being
an
absolute
impossibility
of
the
one
,
and
necessity
of
the
other
,
we
must
submit
to
Humane
Frailty
.
For
no
Oath
can
be
so
fromed
or
worded
,
but
it
will
be
liable
to
the
same
Exceptions
,
by
reason
of
the
ambiguity
of
all
words
,
and
the
variety
of
mens
apprehensions
and
understandings
.
And
by
this
Rule
no
man
shall
be
obliged
to
take
any
Oath
.
But
when
any
person
takes
such
Oaths
,
he
swears
to
the
declared
intention
of
the
Government
,
which
requires
him
to
swear
for
their
Security
,
and
those
under
their
Care
.
And
this
is
designed
only
as
a
mark
of
Distinction
between
the
Peaceable
Friends
,
and
the
Enemies
,
whose
contrivances
and
intentions
are
hereby
either
obviated
,
or
discovered
;
and
it
being
easy
to
be
understood
,
and
what
all
men
know
by
the
light
of
Nature
,
Reason
,
and
Scripture
,
they
who
will
not
Swear
to
be
Obedient
to
the
Government
in
Veritate
,
Judicio
,
&
Justitia
,
let
the
manner
of
Expressing
this
be
what
it
will
,
cannot
be
reputed
other
than
Enemies
.
Nor
is
the
Controversie
of
Supremacy
contained
in
the
word
Heretical
,
a
speculative
point
,
as
he
would
perswade
us
,
but
a
Practical
;
not
whether
the
Pope
has
any
Authority
to
Excommunicate
,
but
whether
he
has
any
Authority
here
to
Exercise
a
Jurisdiction
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Established
Government
?
and
since
he
seems
to
confess
that
he
has
not
,
why
should
any
Christian
deny
to
give
the
Government
all
the
Assurances
that
can
be
desired
?
and
if
such
an
Authority
in
the
Pope
be
not
grounded
upon
the
Scripture
,
or
the
Practice
of
the
Catholique
Church
,
and
no
older
than
the
Nos
Sanctorum
of
Pope
Hildebrand
,
and
therefore
Impious
and
Heretical
,
as
being
an
Usurpation
upon
the
Temporalities
of
all
Princes
,
may
not
any
person
(
except
he
designs
against
the
Government
)
lawfully
swear
that
he
disowns
both
the
Principle
,
and
the
Practice
.
And
since
the
Clause
of
the
Oath
of
Supremacy
is
explicated
to
intend
only
Civil
and
Kingly
Government
and
Authority
in
Cases
Ecclesiastical
,
(
pag.
184.
)
May
not
any
man
swear
in
Truth
,
Judgment
,
and
Equity
?
(
if
it
be
true
,
it
ought
to
be
the
Judgment
of
every
good
Christian
,
and
it
is
a
great
measure
of
Justice
and
Equity
,
that
he
should
declare
himself
,
and
call
God
to
witness
,
since
as
before
was
said
,
men
swear
to
the
true
intention
and
meaning
of
the
Imposers
of
the
Oath
,
and
not
to
any
other
sence
which
the
words
will
bear
.
But
the
plain
truth
why
they
refuse
,
is
because
they
do
believe
the
contrary
;
and
it
is
but
reasonable
,
since
they
do
,
that
by
this
Mark
of
Distinction
,
the
Government
should
know
who
are
Friends
to
it
,
and
who
Enemies
;
who
by
this
Principle
would
Subvert
and
Overthrow
it
.
And
if
a
Man
may
(
pag.
187.
)
Vse
such
Expressions
as
to
Avouch
,
we
verily
think
,
and
are
fully
perswaded
that
the
Pope
hath
no
power
,
&c.
unless
he
equivocates
,
may
he
not
solemnly
Swear
it
too
,
that
he
thinks
,
and
is
so
perswaded
?
for
no
man
is
,
or
can
be
desired
to
Swear
more
;
but
if
the
truth
were
known
,
they
neither
think
,
nor
are
perswaded
of
this
,
but
the
direct
contrary
.
HAD
the
Pope
contented
himself
with
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Keys
,
and
not
invaded
the
Temporal
Sword
,
for
any
thing
I
know
,
there
had
never
been
occasion
for
this
Oath
;
or
for
Princes
to
draw
out
the
Temporal
Sword
to
do
themselves
and
their
Subjects
Right
,
according
to
the
Advocates
Original
and
Fundamental
Law
of
Protection
and
Defence
,
from
the
Unjust
Usurpations
of
the
Roman
Mitre
.
And
what
he
pleads
against
this
Oath
(
pag.
191.
)
will
serve
all
the
Seditious
Rebels
of
the
World
.
For
saith
he
,
Publique
authority
and
safety
riseth
from
the
satisfaction
of
Mens
Judgments
,
to
the
Justice
of
proceedings
;
Then
it
seems
,
unless
men
be
be
satisfied
with
the
proceedings
of
Authority
,
it
must
fall
,
if
that
be
the
Rise
of
it
:
A
fine
Popular
Principle
,
to
ruine
all
Authority
!
But
he
proceeds
,
Winning
Respect
and
Love
by
that
Equity
in
Government
,
and
Moderation
,
which
according
to
Gods
ancient
Laws
,
is
settled
and
known
,
not
by
Arbitrariness
of
Will
and
meer
Force
;
which
,
as
to
the
Principle
,
is
Tyrannical
,
be
it
never
so
temperate
in
the
Exercise
.
If
all
this
be
true
,
then
ought
all
Publique
Justice
and
Coercive
Power
to
be
disbanded
and
banisht
as
Tyrannical
;
Princes
and
Magistrates
must
learn
to
be
excellent
Logicians
and
Orators
,
to
perswade
and
win
,
or
else
they
will
prove
but
slender
States-Men
,
Thieves
,
Murderers
,
Traitors
,
and
Rebels
,
may
be
perswaded
(
if
they
will
)
to
be
Obedient
,
but
must
not
be
Compelled
,
for
fear
of
Tyranny
.
Well
,
let
him
go
!
The
Advocate
is
but
an
indifferent
Lawyer
,
and
a
worse
Subject
,
if
this
be
his
Judgment
,
as
it
is
his
Pleading
;
I
believe
he
will
never
be
of
the
Kings
Councel
,
or
Solicitor
General
;
though
he
be
so
for
a
Tolleration
.
To
his
3d.
Objection
,
That
Papists
suffer
for
Religion
,
not
Disobedience
,
it
is
both
False
,
and
Frivolous
;
for
never
any
Priest
suffered
quâ
Priest
,
but
quâ
Rebellious
,
in
maintaining
a
Doctrine
contrary
to
the
Scripture
,
and
the
Peace
of
the
Government
.
And
the
Proviso
of
the
25
and
27
of
Elïzabeth
,
respects
their
Principles
and
their
Practice
,
and
not
their
Priesthood
.
And
had
the
Apostles
Preached
any
Doctrine
,
tending
to
the
disturbance
of
the
Civil
State
of
the
World
,
contrary
to
the
Laws
of
Emperors
,
for
that
End
,
they
would
have
suffered
,
as
St.
Peter
says
,
As
evil
Doers
,
busie
Bodies
in
other
mens
matters
,
and
not
as
Martyrs
.
To
his
4th
.
Objection
,
Why
Papists
come
not
to
our
Churches
:
They
did
come
even
after
the
Council
of
Trent
,
till
the
Excommunication
of
Pius
Quintus
;
and
therefore
became
Recusants
,
not
for
Religion
or
Conscience
,
but
Supremacy
.
And
for
King
James
his
calling
the
Pope
,
Patriarch
of
the
West
,
I
cannot
tell
what
he
will
advantage
the
Cause
by
that
;
for
he
may
be
so
,
and
yet
no
more
our
Patriarch
,
than
of
the
Indies
,
before
they
were
discovered
,
for
neither
the
one
nor
the
other
are
in
Constantines
Donation
.
Nor
indeed
is
that
any
where
but
in
Vtopia
:
And
yet
it
may
be
he
had
never
been
denyed
his
Primacy
,
if
he
could
have
been
contented
with
it
,
as
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
is
with
a
Primacy
over
us
in
purely
Spirituals
,
without
advancing
it
to
a
Supremacy
over
All.
HE
makes
very
light
.
(
pag.
218.
)
of
the
Gunpowder
-
Treason
,
and
would
be
contented
to
have
that
buried
in
Oblivion
,
which
should
have
buried
a
whole
Nation
,
in
Blood
,
Horror
,
and
Confusion
.
But
by
his
Favour
,
it
will
not
pass
so
;
for
even
that
Right
Honorable
and
Noble
Lord
,
Henry
Earl
of
Northampton
,
whom
(
pag.
222.
)
he
calls
an
Eminent
Papist
;
was
it
seems
then
Converted
by
the
Certainty
of
the
belief
that
he
had
,
that
this
was
the
Practice
,
and
not
in
Confession
,
as
he
insinuates
(
pag.
220.
)
of
Hall
,
Garnet
,
Greenwell
,
and
Gerrard
,
and
not
of
Salisbury
,
of
whom
he
says
King
James
was
used
to
call
the
5th
.
of
November
,
Cecil's
Holiday
.
For
even
this
very
Eminent
Papist
,
the
Earl
of
Northampton
,
who
was
no
Friend
to
the
Statesmen
,
yet
was
so
great
a
Friend
of
Truth
,
that
being
one
of
the
Commissioners
for
the
Tryal
of
Garnet
,
and
his
Complices
in
the
Treason
;
made
there
a
most
Excellent
Speech
,
wherein
he
Demonstrates
fully
,
clearly
,
and
most
Eloquently
,
the
Haynousness
and
Certainty
of
the
Crime
;
and
that
Garnet
,
Gerrard
,
and
Greenwell
,
sent
Sir
Edward
Baynham
,
to
carry
the
Message
to
the
Pope
,
not
as
Pope
,
but
as
a
Temporal
Prince
;
and
that
Garnet
writ
Letters
to
the
Pope
upon
the
Subject
.
He
further
shews
the
Danger
of
such
Doctrines
Destructive
to
all
Government
and
Religion
;
and
that
the
severest
Punishments
were
justly
due
to
such
(
Litterally
)
Incendiaries
:
Which
Speech
Printed
1606
,
I
have
now
by
me
,
and
wonder
why
the
Advocate
should
plead
him
a
Papist
.
Since
he
makes
a
Distinction
there
,
telling
Garnet
,
That
some
of
his
Society
suffered
in
the
late
Queens
time
,
for
presuming
to
Exercise
a
Jurisdiction
in
this
Realm
,
that
neither
Policy
of
State
can
admit
,
nor
Allegiance
justify
:
He
calls
Chicheley
Chancellor
to
Henry
the
5th
.
a
Prelate
of
their
own
,
and
stiffly
defends
by
Examples
of
our
Ancestors
(
who
were
neither
Lutherans
nor
Hugonots
,
as
our
Countrey
men
are
called
(
says
he
)
the
Kings
Right
against
the
Roman
Usurpation
of
Supremacy
:
And
if
Princes
(
adds
he
)
that
were
absolutely
Catholiques
,
were
so
suspicious
of
their
Prerogative
,
and
cast
such
a
watchful
Eye
upon
the
Popes
Encroachments
;
how
much
more
Jealous
ought
true
Subjects
and
Sworn
Servants
to
be
,
in
our
days
,
careful
of
the
Princes
State
;
who
being
susteined
by
another
Root
directed
by
the
voice
of
other
Pastors
,
is
as
careful
to
Reform
,
as
his
Ancestors
to
Conform
;
while
they
sayled
by
another
Compass
,
and
upon
another
Coast
?
Sure
this
was
not
spoke
like
an
Eminent
Papist
,
an
Anti-Cecilian
,
but
an
Eminent
Protetestant
,
tender
of
his
Loyalty
,
jealous
of
his
Countries
Peace
,
Invaded
by
the
dangerous
Principles
and
Practices
of
Romanists
,
as
he
calls
them
in
another
passage
.
IN
short
,
Garnet
,
at
his
Execution
,
declared
,
that
whatsoever
he
had
acknowledged
in
his
Examination
,
was
true
,
and
there
he
did
Confess
that
he
was
Privy
to
the
Conspiracy
,
by
way
of
Advice
,
upon
Catesbyes
Quere
;
Whether
for
the
good
of
the
Church
,
some
Innocents
might
not
perish
with
the
Nocents
;
and
upon
his
Affirmative
,
they
proceeded
.
I
am
as
willing
to
be
Charitable
as
the
Advocate
;
and
think
with
King
James
,
that
the
generality
of
Catholiques
did
abhor
such
a
Detestable
Conspiracy
,
no
less
than
himself
:
But
what
of
all
that
?
It
was
not
from
any
want
of
Industry
in
the
Jesuits
,
to
corrupt
their
Loyalty
and
Allegiance
;
or
prevented
by
any
Principles
infused
by
the
Roman
Religion
:
From
any
Writings
of
that
Age
,
which
were
full
of
nothing
but
Treason
and
Rebellion
;
the
Lawfulness
of
the
Popes
Power
of
Excommunicating
and
deposing
Kings
,
and
Murdering
them
too
;
Such
as
those
of
Sanders
,
Allen
,
Cresswels
Philopator
,
Simanca
,
Rossoeus
,
a
Book
Canonized
by
the
Pope
in
Consistory
.
FOR
the
Bloody
days
of
Queen
Mary
,
I
will
allow
her
as
good
and
mil'd
a
Princess
,
as
he
pleases
;
but
I
cannot
think
so
well
of
Winchester
and
London
,
two
of
her
Bishops
,
by
whose
Fiery
Zeal
so
many
,
though
the
Advoate
say
(
pag.
238
)
but
a
very
few
,
went
to
the
Stake
in
Smithfield
,
and
other
places
,
for
denying
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
and
that
they
could
not
believe
it
.
Which
was
not
only
for
Religion
,
but
a
pure
Theological
point
;
the
Modus
of
which
,
the
Doctors
of
the
Romish
Church
neither
are
or
ever
will
be
agreed
upon
;
and
it
is
a
little
harder
measure
to
dye
for
such
a
Point
,
than
to
swear
to
such
a
one
,
as
he
dare
avow
,
and
verily
believes
,
&c.
I
might
say
much
more
,
and
take
notice
of
many
other
passages
in
his
Book
,
but
I
must
not
be
prolix
,
only
the
Calumny
,
as
he
calls
it
,
which
is
reassumed
by
Dr.
Stillingfleet
,
and
Dr.
Tillotson
,
(
pag.
257.
)
that
there
are
Jesuites
among
our
Dissenters
,
troubles
him
much
;
but
that
it
is
not
without
Ground
,
I
have
heard
,
and
I
presume
,
so
has
he
,
from
Authentique
hands
of
one
Father
Brown
a
Jesuite
,
who
boasted
on
his
Death-bed
at
Ingeston
Briggs
in
Scotland
,
that
he
had
Preached
as
down-right
Popery
in
the
Field
Conventicles
,
as
ever
he
had
Preached
at
Rome
it self
:
And
truly
,
by
the
Conformity
of
their
Principles
and
Actious
,
one
with
another
,
one
can
scarcely
tell
whether
the
Jesuits
are
Presbyteriz'd
,
or
the
Presbyters
Jesuited
,
they
are
so
very
like
?
BY
this
time
,
I
hope
,
it
is
not
to
be
doubted
,
by
any
who
have
not
wholly
devoted
themselves
with
a
blind
Zeal
and
Obedience
,
as
well
as
Implicite
Faith
to
the
Roman
Religion
;
but
that
however
innocent
the
Generality
of
Catholiques
may
be
,
how
Loyal
soever
,
and
full
of
Allegiance
,
yet
the
Principles
of
their
Religion
are
not
so
;
Nor
are
they
obliged
to
their
Doctors
for
it
;
but
to
the
Native
Generosity
of
their
Countrey
,
to
the
Honour
of
their
Families
;
and
it
may
be
more
than
all
,
to
the
Doctrine
of
the
Church
of
England
in
this
Point
:
which
by
conversing
so
frequently
with
,
they
cannot
be
ignorant
of
;
or
not
apprehend
the
horrid
Usurpations
of
the
Roman
Keys
upon
the
the
Temporal
Sword
,
Crowns
and
Sceptres
of
Princes
:
And
the
Dangers
that
must
necessarily
follow
from
thence
.
Nor
shall
they
need
to
fear
either
Punishment
or
Persecution
,
but
for
the
Practices
of
these
Boutfeus
and
Incendiaries
of
the
World
.
And
whether
such
a
Religion
as
openly
teaches
and
Avows
an
Interest
contrary
,
and
above
that
of
the
Prince
,
and
which
Authorizes
those
who
profess
it
,
to
raise
Seditions
,
Tumults
,
and
Rebellions
,
and
it
may
be
,
has
funished
other
Dissenters
of
Contrary
Opinions
in
other
Points
,
with
Principles
and
Arguments
Destructive
of
the
Peace
,
Happiness
,
and
Quiet
of
the
Publique
,
and
of
the
Government
it self
,
deserves
a
Tolleration
,
Let
all
impartial
men
be
Judges
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
FROM
what
has
been
said
,
it
is
Evident
not
only
that
Tolleration
of
different
ways
of
Worship
,
under
the
same
National
Government
,
is
utterly
impolitique
,
and
dangerous
to
the
Foundation
of
Government
,
and
the
End
of
Society
;
but
destructive
of
Christian
Charity
,
and
the
Irreconcilable
Enemy
of
Peace
and
Vnity
;
being
the
Spring
of
Endless
and
Eternal
Quarrels
,
Divisions
,
Schisms
,
Separations
,
if
not
Heresies
;
and
the
direct
road
to
wild
Enthusiasm
,
Heathenish
Ignorance
,
Superstitious
Will-worship
,
Licentious
Impiety
,
and
at
last
down
right
Atheism
.
Let
us
therefore
in
the
Spirit
of
Meekness
,
and
Christian
Compassion
,
try
whether
there
be
no
way
to
cement
these
breaches
among
us
,
by
reuniting
the
minds
of
Men
,
so
far
as
is
necessary
for
Christians
to
be
Vnanimous
.
For
it
is
morally
impossible
there
should
be
among
all
Mankind
and
absolute
Vnion
in
their
Judgments
;
mens
Minds
will
differ
as
long
,
and
as
much
or
more
than
their
Faces
do
:
and
from
this
impossibility
I
argue
to
the
Unnecessariness
of
such
an
Vnity
.
But
as
several
Palates
do
naturally
receive
several
impressions
of
Gratefulness
to
different
Dishes
,
even
to
contradiction
,
so
that
What
is
one
Mans
Meat
,
is
another
Mans
Poison
;
what
is
the
delight
of
one
,
is
the
Aversion
of
another
,
and
yet
all
agree
in
the
Common
,
Necessary
,
and
Native
Principle
of
Eating
:
So
may
several
Men
believe
several
distinct
,
nay
and
it
may
be
contrary
Opinions
in
Theological
Questions
,
and
yet
agree
in
the
Common
Principles
of
Christianity
,
allowed
by
All
,
Faith
and
Charity
,
so
as
to
continue
in
Peace
,
Unity
,
and
Godly
Love
.
And
that
this
is
not
impossible
,
we
see
by
daily
Experience
;
and
that
there
are
in
every
Society
of
Christian
Men
,
some
who
maintain
one
Opinion
,
some
who
maintain
and
believe
another
,
yet
notwithstanding
they
retain
Communion
one
with
another
.
From
whence
proceed
those
Volumes
of
Polemical
Theology
,
with
which
not
the
Schools
,
but
the
whole
World
is
fill'd
,
I
wish
I
might
not
say
afflicted
?
but
from
mens
differing
in
Opinion
.
And
if
I
may
be
permitted
to
speak
freely
,
Possibly
the
Entertaining
the
Philosophy
of
the
Schools
into
too
great
Authority
in
Divinity
,
has
not
contributed
the
least
to
the
Decay
of
Religion
,
and
the
declining
of
Charity
:
for
the
Endless
Distinctions
of
Schoolmen
have
minc'd
and
crumbled
Religion
into
a
Chaos
of
Epicurean
Atoms
,
which
perpetually
justle
one
another
with
a
restless
Motion
,
and
whilst
each
strives
to
be
entertain'd
as
a
Matter
of
Faith
,
they
run
men
into
greater
perplexities
and
Confusions
;
and
whilst
they
improve
in
the
Theory
,
they
too
commonly
decrease
in
the
Practice
,
spending
that
time
in
Curiosity
,
which
ought
to
be
devoted
to
Charity
and
Action
.
I
do
not
speak
this
to
disparage
Humane
Learning
,
or
the
Use
of
Philosophy
:
but
as
we
say
of
Fire
and
Water
,
They
are
good
Servants
,
but
ill
Masters
:
so
we
may
say
of
that
,
It
is
a
good
Attendant
of
Divinity
,
while
it
continues
an
humble
Companion
,
but
a
dangerous
Mistress
of
our
Faith
.
I
set
as
great
a
value
upon
these
Accomplishments
as
they
can
justly
challenge
,
but
I
wish
they
had
kept
their
proper
Sphere
and
Distance
from
us
:
and
that
these
feeble
Lights
of
Humane
Knowledge
,
had
not
come
to
stand
in
competition
with
the
Sunbeams
of
Divine
Revelation
,
which
ought
always
to
be
esteemed
the
glorious
Lamp
of
Christian
Religion
.
I
know
without
the
helps
of
Humane
Learning
,
it
is
impossible
,
except
by
Miracle
,
to
to
Read
or
Understand
the
Holy
Oracles
which
were
committed
to
the
Custody
of
those
Languages
of
Greek
and
Hebrew
.
I
know
it
is
impossible
without
their
assistance
,
to
search
the
Registers
of
former
days
,
or
to
be
acquainted
with
the
Doctrine
,
Practice
,
and
Customes
of
the
Ancient
Catholique
Primitive
Church
:
a
deficiency
in
which
kind
of
Learning
,
in
our
Clergy
especially
,
(
who
do
but
too
commonly
make
all
their
Applications
to
Popular
Oratory
,
rather
than
Church
History
)
has
been
the
occasion
of
many
mistakes
in
men
otherwise
learned
;
and
it
may
be
we
are
owing
for
that
Dislike
and
Aversion
,
if
not
hatred
of
Dissenters
to
Episcopacy
,
rather
to
their
little
travail
in
Antiquity
,
which
they
despise
,
because
they
do
not
know
,
than
to
any
solid
Arguments
they
can
bring
against
it
.
I
am
satisfied
that
it
is
necessary
for
the
Discovery
of
the
Rise
,
Growth
,
Reason
,
and
occasion
of
Errors
,
and
Heresies
,
which
are
apt
,
for
want
of
this
,
to
revive
and
spring
up
again
:
and
to
see
how
they
have
been
condemned
by
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
the
Reasons
why
:
all
that
I
have
to
say
,
is
,
That
it
may
be
so
restrained
as
not
to
deserve
St.
Pauls
Character
of
vain
Philosophy
;
by
committing
Outrages
and
Insolencies
upon
our
Faith
.
For
till
such
time
as
men
come
to
quit
themselves
from
these
Usurpations
upon
their
Understanding
,
by
the
Oppositions
of
Science
,
falsly
so
called
,
and
can
be
perswaded
not
to
Credit
their
own
Opinions
,
or
those
of
their
Party
,
with
an
equal
certainty
,
as
they
do
those
Truths
which
are
Divinely
revealed
from
Heaven
,
there
is
little
possibility
of
Reconciling
them
one
to
another
in
the
amicable
composure
of
Christian
Meekness
,
as
it
is
to
Reconcile
their
Opinions
one
to
another
,
or
to
Truth
:
and
so
long
as
men
contend
with
the
same
Animosity
and
Eagerness
for
either
side
of
a
Theological
Question
,
as
they
do
for
that
Faith
which
was
once
delivered
to
the
Saints
,
de
Fide
.
THERE
is
nothing
that
puzzles
our
Understandings
more
than
the
Modes
of
things
;
nor
are
we
more
in
a
Mist
than
when
we
come
to
the
Hows
?
How
is
this
done
;
or
how
comes
that
to
be
so
?
this
is
indeed
the
Terra
delfuego
,
the
Intellectualis
Incognita
;
in
which
the
boldest
Adventurers
are
but
Coasters
,
and
can
give
but
a
lame
account
of
all
those
vast
Territories
,
and
Inland
Regions
of
the
Understanding
.
I
dare
undertake
to
plunge
the
most
learned
Philosopher
in
the
World
,
about
the
meanest
Insect
,
the
smallest
Plant
,
how
they
are
produced
,
how
preserved
and
increased
,
and
how
they
return
again
to
the
Common
bosom
of
the
first
Matter
?
and
though
this
present
Age
,
notwithstanding
the
derision
of
the
Ignorant
,
has
made
the
greatest
Advances
in
Experimental
Philosophy
,
and
travail'd
further
in
the
Modes
of
things
than
all
that
ever
were
before
,
yet
I
am
confident
their
knowledge
does
but
shew
them
their
Ignorance
,
and
teaches
them
Modestly
to
confess
,
that
their
highest
attainments
are
terminated
in
Probabilities
,
and
rational
Conjectures
,
and
not
in
Certainties
.
What
is
plainer
than
that
the
Sun
shines
,
and
that
by
the
light
of
it
we
discover
all
visible
Objects
?
but
how
?
remains
sub
judice
,
and
will
do
so
,
till
Elias
comes
,
as
the
Rabbins
say
:
and
will
be
the
perpetual
puzzle
both
of
the
Peripateticks
,
and
Cartesian
Globularians
.
Since
then
we
are
such
strangers
to
our
very
senses
,
and
their
Natural
Objects
,
which
appear
plain
to
us
,
with
which
we
converse
so
constantly
and
familiarly
;
how
can
we
expect
to
make
greater
progresses
of
knowledge
in
the
Vnderstanding
?
when
the
Soul
it self
would
be
a
great
Riddle
in
despight
of
all
Philosophy
,
if
Faith
did
not
come
in
to
its
reskue
:
nor
can
I
tell
which
way
,
without
that
assistance
,
it
would
be
able
to
defend
its
Original
,
or
Duration
,
its
Immortality
,
or
Distinction
from
that
of
Brutes
,
more
then
in
degrees
.
And
though
an
Apostle
,
who
himself
was
admitted
into
the
Glorious
Regions
of
the
third
Heavens
,
Whether
in
the
Body
,
or
out
of
the
Body
,
God
knows
:
and
therefore
Experimentally
assures
us
,
That
we
see
through
a
Glass
darkly
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
in
the
obscurity
of
a
riddle
,
and
that
we
know
but
in
part
.
Yet
all
this
notwithstanding
,
such
is
the
Opinion
that
we
have
of
our
Knowledge
,
and
Discoveries
,
and
more
commonly
in
Divinity
than
any
thing
;
that
Magisterially
we
pronounce
our
Opinion
for
undoubted
truth
;
our
beloved
Fancies
for
Objects
of
Faith
;
and
our
Conjectures
for
Certainties
;
and
proud
of
our
imaginary
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
whole
World
must
know
it
,
to
do
us
Honor
for
the
Discovery
;
and
must
honor
us
by
believing
it
,
or
become
our
Hatred
.
There
can
never
be
the
least
hope
of
Vnity
,
no
more
than
there
is
possibility
of
Vnanimity
,
unless
men
will
agree
about
some
Common
Principles
,
which
may
be
the
Centre
of
Christianity
,
where
though
their
Opinions
in
Circumstantials
,
which
are
not
contrary
to
Faith
and
good
Manners
,
may
be
permitted
to
be
drawn
at
a
distance
towards
the
Circumference
,
yet
all
their
Actions
may
be
United
,
and
terminate
in
the
Vnity
of
Charity
.
I
know
it
is
a
high
and
hazardous
Attempt
,
to
offer
any
such
thing
to
the
Consideration
,
or
but
View
of
the
World
:
the
hight
amazes
me
,
and
is
ready
not
only
to
turn
my
Brains
,
but
all
the
Resolutions
I
can
assure
my self
withal
,
back
again
from
the
Enterprise
.
I
tremble
,
though
even
with
the
greatest
Humility
,
I
speak
my
thoughts
in
an
Affair
of
that
Moment
,
the
very
thinking
of
which
is
not
excusable
from
all
Presumption
;
and
looks
but
too
like
being
wise
in
my
own
Eyes
,
and
prudent
in
my
own
Conceit
:
but
as
I
do
it
with
all
submissive
Charity
,
so
I
hope
I
shall
find
Charity
from
others
,
and
that
part
of
it
which
hides
a
multitude
of
Faults
.
THERE
are
three
things
which
appear
the
Foundation
of
all
Dissention
.
First
,
What
is
Matter
of
Faith
.
Secondly
,
What
is
the
true
Form
of
Government
.
Thirdlp
,
The
Judge
of
Differences
and
Controversies
.
For
Christians
dissent
and
separate
from
one
another
,
either
because
they
imagin
of
each
other
,
that
they
do
not
believe
aright
:
or
because
they
dislike
the
Government
,
or
because
they
will
not
submit
to
any
Determinations
,
being
not
agreed
among
themselves
of
a
Common
Judge
of
Controversies
.
WE
will
begin
with
the
first
.
Now
Faith
being
the
Foundation
of
Christian
Religion
,
is
,
The
firm
Assent
of
the
mind
to
the
Certainty
of
such
Propositions
as
are
the
Conditions
required
by
God
,
to
be
by
us
believed
,
in
Order
to
our
living
well
here
;
So
as
that
we
may
obtain
Eternal
Happiness
hereafter
in
Heaven
.
For
as
the
Author
to
the
Hebrews
,
Without
Faith
it
is
impossible
to
please
him
,
for
he
that
cometh
unto
God
,
must
believe
that
he
is
,
and
that
he
is
a
rewarder
of
those
that
seek
him
.
Faith
being
therefore
the
Foundation
of
Practice
,
and
so
absolutely
requisite
to
Salvation
;
and
the
Design
of
Almighty
God
,
that
all
men
should
be
saved
by
coming
to
the
knowledg
of
the
Truth
.
For
Christ
gave
himself
a
Ransom
for
All.
It
must
be
such
a
Condition
in
Order
to
this
End
,
That
so
God
may
be
Justified
when
he
speaks
,
and
clear
when
he
Judges
;
and
if
men
be
not
saved
,
it
may
appear
it
was
through
their
own
Folly
,
and
not
from
the
difficulty
of
the
Condition
which
God
offers
.
For
it
would
be
infinitely
derogatory
to
the
Wisdom
and
Goodness
of
the
Divine
Nature
,
to
the
God
of
Love
,
the
only
Wise
God
,
to
give
such
a
Condition
of
Salvation
,
as
All
were
not
capable
of
attaining
:
For
Salvation
is
not
confined
to
the
Wise
and
Learned
:
Not
many
Wise
men
are
called
,
it
is
the
Common
Salvation
,
in
which
all
,
Rich
and
Poor
,
High
and
Low
,
Young
and
Old
,
the
Learned
and
Unlearned
,
the
Wise
and
the
Simple
,
have
a
share
.
The
Foundation
of
this
Assent
to
the
Conditional
Propositions
of
Salvation
,
is
not
therefore
our
Understanding
of
them
to
be
true
,
by
the
Power
of
Reason
,
our
comprehending
or
apprehending
the
manner
of
them
,
but
it
springs
from
the
Confidence
that
we
have
of
the
Veracity
of
him
who
propounds
them
to
our
Belief
:
and
that
we
are
assured
that
he
will
not
,
because
he
cannot
deceive
us
,
because
he
is
Truth
it self
,
as
whoever
believes
a
Supreme
Being
,
must
of
Necessity
believe
Truth
to
be
of
his
Essence
.
THUS
I
believe
the
Glorious
Mystery
of
the
Trinity
,
Three
Persons
,
but
one
God
,
the
Incarnation
of
the
Son
of
God
,
the
proceeding
of
the
Holy
Ghost
from
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
the
Resurrection
of
the
Body
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Articles
of
the
Christian
Faith
;
not
because
I
dare
pretend
to
understand
them
,
or
to
give
a
Satisfactory
Reason
to
my self
,
how
this
can
be
?
Or
why
it
should
be
?
but
I
rest
my self
satisfied
upon
the
assurance
that
he
who
requires
me
to
believe
it
,
cannot
deceive
me
,
nor
require
me
to
believe
what
is
not
most
certainly
true
.
But
God
being
in
Heaven
,
in
that
inaccessable
Light
of
Glory
,
and
I
upon
Earth
,
there
must
be
therefore
some
Internuncius
between
us
,
that
so
I
may
receive
these
Conditions
of
Salvation
to
be
believed
.
This
Office
was
in
former
times
committed
to
the
Prophets
,
God
is
only
true
,
and
all
Men
may
be
Lyars
,
and
therefore
all
Scripture
was
given
by
Inspiration
;
and
came
not
at
any
time
by
the
Will
of
Men
,
but
Holy
Men
of
God
spoak
,
being
moved
by
the
Holy
Ghost
.
That
God
,
who
at
sundry
times
,
and
in
divers
manners
,
spake
in
times
past
unto
the
Fathers
,
hath
in
these
last
days
spoken
unto
us
by
his
Son
;
whom
he
hath
appointed
Heir
of
all
things
;
by
whom
also
he
made
the
Worlds
.
Now
these
Holy
Instruments
,
whom
God
employed
to
declare
his
Will
to
Men
,
that
they
might
obtain
Credit
to
their
Message
,
were
assisted
with
power
of
working
Miracles
,
which
were
the
Letters
Testimonial
,
the
Credentials
of
Heaven
,
in
their
behalf
,
to
assure
the
incredulous
World
,
that
they
were
Messengers
and
Ambassadors
from
God
;
for
it
is
a
Natural
Inference
which
Nicodemus
made
,
even
whilest
he
was
so
Unregenerate
,
that
he
thought
Regeneration
an
Impossibility
.
Rabbi
,
we
know
that
thou
art
a
Teacher
come
from
God
,
for
no
man
can
do
these
Miracles
that
thou
doest
,
except
God
be
with
him
.
This
Revelation
of
Gods
Will
,
Confirmed
to
be
so
by
Miracles
,
Signs
,
and
Wonders
,
when
it
comes
to
be
considered
and
attended
to
,
will
gain
the
Assent
of
the
Mind
,
and
that
these
must
needs
be
Truths
of
a
Divine
Extract
and
Original
;
Since
All
their
Precepts
are
free
from
any
Design
,
but
the
Advantage
of
those
to
whom
they
are
proposed
,
and
to
make
them
partakers
of
the
Divine
Nature
,
by
the
practice
of
that
Truth
,
Innocence
,
Justice
,
Temperance
,
and
Purity
,
which
they
do
so
Universally
require
as
the
Way
to
Happiness
,
both
in
this
Life
,
and
that
of
Celestial
Glory
and
Immortality
.
And
these
Commands
Collected
into
a
Body
,
we
call
the
Holy
Canon
of
Sacred
Scriptures
.
I
think
,
I
need
not
produce
Arguments
to
prove
those
Writings
to
be
the
Word
and
Will
of
God
;
that
being
a
Principle
so
confessed
,
that
without
it
,
no
Man
can
be
called
a
Christian
;
&
I
am
not
now
to
deal
with
Heathens
,
or
Infidels
.
FROM
this
Postulatum
granted
,
these
Conclusions
will
Naturally
follow
;
First
,
That
Faith
does
not
depend
upon
Humane
Authority
,
but
upon
Divine
Revelation
.
For
it
came
not
by
the
Will
of
Man
,
but
by
the
Will
of
God
:
And
therefore
no
Humane
Authority
has
any
power
to
Impose
upon
the
Belief
,
any
thing
either
contrary
,
or
more
than
God
has
plainly
revealed
to
be
his
Will
,
as
the
Condition
of
our
Salvation
;
for
to
Command
what
God
has
not
commanded
,
as
such
a
Condition
,
is
insufferable
Pride
and
Insolence
;
an
Usurpation
upon
the
Incommunicable
Prerogative
of
him
,
who
is
the
Author
and
the
Finisher
of
our
Faith
.
How
great
then
is
the
Impiety
of
those
,
who
contrary
to
the
practice
of
the
Universal
Church
for
1500
years
,
have
added
the
Books
of
Apocrypha
,
meer
Humane
Writings
,
to
the
Holy
Canon
,
and
under
pain
of
Damnation
Impose
them
upon
us
as
matters
of
Faith
,
and
Conditions
of
Salvation
?
How
Unreasonable
is
it
to
make
Tradition
the
Foundation
of
Faith
,
and
of
Equal
value
with
the
Holy
Writings
?
Of
which
Traditions
there
being
so
great
Uncertainty
,
it
is
very
Improbable
our
Faith
should
receive
any
Confirmation
from
them
:
For
what
is
liable
to
a
doubt
it self
,
is
very
unlikely
to
take
away
all
cause
of
Doubting
.
Yet
this
is
the
Faith
of
the
Roman
Church
in
their
Vnwritten
Verities
.
SECONDLY
,
it
follows
,
That
nothing
ought
to
be
Imposed
as
De
Fide
,
and
the
Necessary
Condition
of
Salvation
,
but
what
is
clearly
Demonstrable
to
be
the
Will
of
God
revealed
;
and
which
all
Men
,
because
all
are
capacitated
for
Salvation
,
may
easily
Understand
to
be
so
:
And
since
all
men
have
an
Equal
Title
to
Salvation
,
upon
their
performance
of
the
Conditions
by
God
required
to
be
believed
and
done
,
therefore
what
Faith
will
Save
the
Unlearned
,
will
also
save
the
Learned
:
For
God
proposeth
no
different
Methods
,
more
for
the
one
than
the
other
,
for
he
is
no
respecter
of
Persons
,
but
in
every
Nation
,
he
that
feareth
him
,
and
worketh
Righteousness
,
is
accepted
with
him
.
So
that
he
who
is
Baptized
,
Repents
,
Lives
Righteously
,
Godly
and
Soberly
in
this
present
World
,
believing
the
Gospel
of
our
Lord
,
and
obeying
it
according
to
that
Belief
,
shall
certainly
receive
the
end
of
his
Faith
,
and
hope
the
Salvation
of
his
Soul
.
For
these
are
Truths
so
clearly
contained
in
the
Scripture
,
that
the
meanest
Capacity
may
understand
them
,
and
perform
the
Conditions
required
.
Now
what
is
necessary
and
sufficient
for
all
,
and
whatever
is
proposed
more
,
is
Superfluous
;
since
he
that
believes
this
and
no
more
,
shall
certainly
be
saved
,
and
he
that
believes
more
,
shall
but
be
saved
:
It
is
therefore
the
most
unreasonable
thing
in
the
World
,
to
Impose
the
Modus
of
any
thing
which
God
has
not
clearly
revealed
,
upon
Men
as
Essential
to
Salvation
:
For
most
of
those
Modes
are
Metaphysical
Notions
,
which
do
as
far
exceed
the
Capacities
of
the
Greatest
part
of
Mankind
,
as
the
Mysteries
of
the
Incarnation
and
Trinity
,
&c.
do
those
of
All
,
and
even
of
the
Angels
,
who
desire
to
peep
or
pry
into
them
,
Son
of
God
should
be
ravished
from
the
Right
hand
of
the
Majesty
on
high
,
to
become
passible
again
,
to
Expiate
for
the
sins
of
the
Quick
and
the
Dead
:
Which
if
it
be
true
,
must
be
the
same
that
he
suffered
upon
the
Cross
,
and
a
Bloody
Sacrifice
,
and
as
great
an
Impiety
as
that
of
the
Wicked
Jews
,
who
Slew
the
Lord
of
Life
,
and
hanged
him
upon
the
Tree
;
and
if
it
be
real
,
and
not
a
Commemorative
Sacrifice
,
is
for
Christians
to
Crucifie
the
Son
of
God
afresh
,
and
put
him
to
an
open
shame
:
sacrificing
to
our
own
Nets
to
Ensnare
mens
Souls
.
The
same
Measure
ought
to
be
observed
of
all
other
Theological
Points
,
which
admitting
of
variety
of
Opinions
,
are
not
therefore
to
be
imposed
as
Essentially
necessary
,
and
the
Conditions
of
Salvation
.
WERE
this
observed
,
it
would
put
an
End
to
those
Intestine
Quarrels
which
miserably
rend
the
Peace
and
Unity
of
the
Church
,
by
enlarging
Faith
to
the
Destruction
of
Charity
,
which
is
making
broad
the
Plylacteries
,
and
forgetting
Justice
and
Mercy
.
This
would
give
a
Supersedeas
to
those
doubtful
Disputations
,
against
which
St.
Paul
gives
an
Express
Command
.
their
Faith
to
themselves
,
in
a
private
way
,
which
is
true
Christian
Liberty
;
where
men
do
not
impose
their
Opinions
upon
others
as
Essential
to
Salvation
,
we
should
soon
see
an
End
of
those
Mortal
Jarrs
,
and
those
Unchristian
Doctrines
,
and
their
strange
consequences
,
which
have
fill'd
the
World
with
Error
,
Horror
,
and
Confusion
,
which
Cruelty
,
Injustice
,
and
Persecution
,
not
inferior
to
that
of
Pilate
,
mingling
the
Blood
of
those
Christians
with
their
Sacrifices
,
for
whom
Christ
sacrificed
his
.
And
were
it
possible
to
perswade
Men
to
this
Modesty
and
Moderation
,
the
Occasion
of
Quarrels
being
taken
away
,
they
would
live
in
Unity
and
Godly
Love
;
and
not
afflict
themselves
,
disquiet
the
World
,
move
Heaven
and
Earth
for
the
Establishment
of
a
doubtful
Opinion
as
matter
of
Faith
,
when
,
may
be
,
it
is
not
of
Truth
;
and
without
the
knowledge
of
which
they
may
attain
Salvation
.
Thus
might
Men
Enjoy
their
Private
Opinions
,
without
any
prejudice
to
the
Publique
Peace
,
and
please
themselves
with
their
Knowledge
,
without
being
puff't
up
to
the
Ruine
of
that
Charity
which
Edifies
,
and
to
the
affronting
Authority
by
disobedience
,
because
it
will
not
permit
their
Private
Opinions
to
Ride
in
the
Triumphant
Chariot
of
Conquerors
over
other
mens
Faith
;
then
with
St.
Augustine
might
men
say
,
Errare
possum
,
Hereticus
esse
nolo
.
They
might
be
mistaken
,
and
be
neither
Hereticks
nor
Schismaticks
;
they
might
differ
from
others
in
their
sense
,
and
yet
agree
in
the
Common
and
Essential
Faith
,
which
as
it
owns
,
so
always
maintains
the
Communion
of
Saints
.
FOR
it
is
not
Mens
Opinions
,
but
their
Actions
derived
from
those
Opinions
,
which
disturb
the
Peace
of
the
World
,
and
the
Unity
of
the
Church
:
and
a
man
may
be
of
a
contrary
Perswasion
to
another
,
in
many
things
,
and
yet
Live
as
becomes
a
good
Christian
,
in
Humility
and
Charity
with
him
and
all
others
;
it
is
a
ferocious
Pride
and
hasty
Passion
which
pretends
to
make
the
Narrow
way
to
Heaven
wider
,
by
widening
Differences
,
and
by
opening
the
Gate
to
shut
out
all
besides
our selves
.
The
way
is
not
in
it self
so
narrow
,
but
that
if
men
were
lovers
of
Peace
,
they
might
go
thither
without
jostling
one
another
;
it
is
not
the
way
for
us
to
Enter
in
at
the
strait
Gate
,
to
do
like
the
Pharisees
,
shut
others
out
.
They
who
pretend
thus
to
be
the
Porters
of
Paradise
,
usually
are
without
the
Gates
themselves
,
whilst
they
brandish
the
flaming
Sword
on
every
side
to
frighten
others
.
THEN
would
the
Doctrines
of
Supremacy
,
Satisfaction
,
Purgatory
,
&c.
which
have
rent
the
seamless
Coat
in
a
thousand
pieces
,
cease
to
make
Divisions
in
the
World
.
But
this
we
may
wish
and
pray
for
,
but
can
scarcely
hope
to
see
,
so
long
as
the
insatiable
thirst
of
Temporal
Advantages
stops
the
Mouth
of
Truth
;
and
the
desire
of
Soveraignty
shall
Exalt
the
Idol
of
Profitable
Opinion
,
into
the
Throne
and
Sacred
Temple
of
Divinely
revealed
Faith
.
AND
whereas
for
many
Ages
past
men
have
beaten
their
Brains
,
To
beat
their
Plough-shares
into
Swords
,
and
their
Pruning
Hooks
into
Spears
,
have
Employed
those
Parts
and
Abilities
(
with
which
they
ought
to
have
broken
up
the
fallow
Ground
,
to
sow
in
righteousness
what
we
might
reap
in
Peace
)
to
wound
one
anothers
sides
.
Would
they
follow
this
Rule
of
Charity
,
we
might
see
the
Glorious
Prophecy
of
Micha
fulfilled
:
For
in
the
last
Days
it
shall
come
to
pass
that
the
Mountain
of
the
Lords
house
shall
be
Exalted
above
the
Hills
,
and
all
Nations
shall
flow
unto
it
:
and
many
Nations
shall
come
and
say
,
Come
and
let
us
go
up
to
the
Mountain
of
the
Lord
,
and
to
the
house
of
the
God
of
Jacob
,
and
he
will
teach
us
of
his
Ways
,
and
we
will
walk
in
his
Paths
:
and
they
shall
beat
their
Swords
into
Plough-shears
,
and
their
Spears
into
Pruning
Hooks
:
Nation
shall
not
rise
up
against
Nation
,
neither
shall
they
learn
War
any
more
:
but
they
shall
sit
every
man
under
his
Vine
and
under
his
Fig
Tree
,
and
none
shall
make
them
affraid
.
I
know
it
will
be
objected
,
That
the
Scriptures
are
full
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
those
things
difficult
to
be
understood
.
To
which
I
answer
with
the
Apostle
,
The
holy
Scriptures
are
able
to
make
any
man
wise
unto
Salvation
through
Faith
which
is
in
Jesus
Christ
;
being
given
by
Inspiration
of
God
,
for
Doctrine
,
for
Reproof
,
for
Correction
,
for
Instruction
,
in
Righteotsness
,
that
the
Man
of
God
may
be
perfect
,
thoroughly
furnished
unto
all
good
Works
.
All
this
is
contained
in
them
in
plain
and
easy
Language
;
and
who
can
desire
more
?
what
is
necessary
to
be
believed
or
done
,
is
to
be
found
there
without
such
Difficulty
,
and
that
is
all
that
either
is
or
can
properly
be
our
Concern
.
The
Design
of
Religion
is
not
to
entertain
the
speculative
,
or
gratifie
the
Curious
,
but
to
guide
the
Practical
Christian
in
his
Duty
.
And
if
there
be
difficult
places
,
there
is
no
necessity
of
our
Understanding
them
.
For
he
that
inspired
the
Holy
Pens
,
cannot
without
the
greatest
Impiety
be
argued
of
acting
negligently
,
insufficiently
,
or
without
Design
,
as
other
careless
Writers
may
:
and
that
they
are
not
more
clear
and
perspicuous
,
ought
with
a
becoming
reverence
,
due
to
the
only
wise
God
,
to
be
believed
,
that
they
are
therefore
wrapt
up
in
Mysterious
words
,
either
because
they
are
not
necessary
,
or
not
fit
for
us
to
know
.
Nor
is
there
the
least
danger
in
such
humble
Ignorance
;
but
there
is
certainly
in
a
presumptuous
Curiosity
,
and
seeking
after
the
Tree
of
Knowledge
which
God
has
prohibited
by
planting
the
Wall
of
Obscurity
about
it
;
and
if
we
will
,
with
the
Bethshemites
,
be
Peeping
into
the
Ark
,
we
may
expect
to
be
punished
justly
by
wresting
the
Scriptures
to
our
own
Damnation
:
and
much
more
if
,
being
Unlearned
and
Private
Men
,
we
undertake
to
give
Publique
Interpretations
and
Determinations
different
from
both
the
Catholique
Faith
and
Church
.
no
Scripture
is
of
Private
Interpretation
.
AND
that
this
is
the
danger
,
is
as
evident
as
the
Punishment
of
it
is
certain
:
for
here
is
the
Spring
head
of
Errors
and
Heresies
;
which
always
took
their
Original
from
the
Transgression
of
this
Caution
.
For
when
men
will
leave
the
plain
and
beaten
Path
,
the
easy
Way
to
Happiness
here
,
and
Heaven
hereafter
,
by
Faith
and
Obedience
,
to
seek
for
it
in
their
own
Wisdom
and
Niceties
;
it
is
no
wonder
,
if
they
wander
out
of
the
Way
of
Truth
;
when
they
permit
themselves
to
be
lead
by
their
Private
Opinions
and
Interpretations
,
it
is
the
blind
leading
the
blind
in
the
Darkness
of
Midnight
;
and
no
wonder
then
if
at
last
they
stumble
and
fall
into
the
blackness
of
Eternal
Darkness
.
For
self-love
is
a
very
blind
Guide
,
and
self
-
Conceit
a
worse
,
and
they
must
needs
be
in
darkness
to
whom
God
denies
the
light
of
the
Spirit
,
which
he
does
in
all
obscure
places
of
Scripture
;
and
if
,
as
he
told
the
Jews
,
men
therefore
Err
not
knowing
the
Scripture
,
they
must
needs
Err
,
who
will
know
more
than
he
will
let
them
.
To
confirm
the
truth
of
this
Doctrine
,
and
that
the
Holy
Canon
is
,
as
the
word
Imports
,
a
Rule
not
only
of
our
Actions
,
but
our
Faith
;
I
would
desire
any
Person
to
give
me
a
reason
why
he
Believes
the
three
Famous
Creeds
which
contain
the
sum
and
substance
of
our
Christian
Faith
?
there
can
be
but
these
three
Reasons
;
First
,
Because
he
immediately
by
Divine
Revelation
is
assured
of
his
Faith
;
or
Secondly
,
Because
he
is
perswaded
by
some
Person
or
Persons
to
believe
;
or
Thirdly
,
Because
he
finds
the
Articles
there
mentioned
,
either
in
plain
Words
,
or
evident
Consequences
,
in
Scripture
,
which
,
for
good
reason
,
he
believes
to
be
the
Dictates
of
divinely
inspired
Penmen
.
THE
First
all
sober
Men
reject
,
as
leading
directly
to
Enthusiasm
,
and
under
pretence
of
Heavenly
Revelations
,
to
introduce
Hellish
Impieties
and
Doctrines
of
Devils
,
who
having
a
Power
to
transform
themselves
into
Angels
of
Light
,
may
take
that
Advantage
to
Impose
upon
strong
Fancies
and
weak
Judgments
.
FOR
the
Second
,
a
man
will
thus
argue
,
Why
should
I
believe
this
or
these
Men
,
since
all
men
are
Fallible
;
and
they
who
may
be
deceived
,
may
therefore
deceive
;
and
if
I
believe
this
Man
,
why
not
another
;
why
not
Mahomet
,
who
pretended
to
the
Holy
Ghost
as
much
as
they
?
AND
therefore
Thirdly
,
Faith
must
be
resolved
into
the
first
Principle
of
it
,
which
is
Gods
Truth
,
and
Infallibility
,
and
that
Word
which
I
believe
to
be
his
,
and
therefore
more
Credible
than
the
Word
of
any
,
or
all
Men.
Thus
was
Faith
first
propagated
in
the
World
,
and
thus
it
must
be
increased
;
for
the
Multitudes
to
whom
the
Apostles
Preached
throughout
the
World
,
did
not
believe
St.
Peter
or
St.
Paul
,
that
Preached
Jesus
,
and
the
Resurrection
,
Righteousness
,
Temperance
,
and
Judgment
to
come
;
but
seeing
the
Miracles
which
they
did
,
they
believed
that
this
was
the
Word
of
God
,
and
that
Jesus
was
the
Son
of
God
,
agreable
to
the
Doctrine
of
the
Prophets
in
the
Old
Testament
concerning
the
Messiah
.
This
Method
our
Lord
made
use
of
with
his
Disciples
.
Then
opened
he
their
Vnderstanding
,
that
they
might
Vnderstand
the
Scriptures
;
that
all
things
must
be
fulfilled
which
were
written
in
the
Law
of
Moses
,
and
in
the
Prophets
,
and
in
the
Psalms
concerning
him
:
and
he
said
unto
them
,
Thus
it
is
written
,
and
thus
it
behoved
Christ
to
suffer
,
and
to
rise
again
the
third
day
from
the
Dead
:
and
that
Repentance
and
Remission
of
Sins
should
be
Preached
in
his
Name
among
all
Nations
,
beginning
at
Jerusalem
.
This
Doctrine
of
Faith
the
Apostles
believed
,
this
they
Preached
,
not
as
their
own
,
but
the
Faith
of
Christ
;
this
they
committed
to
Writing
,
and
delivered
to
the
Christians
as
the
Rule
of
their
Faith
and
Life
:
Old
Testament
,
and
whatsoever
was
Writen
aforetime
,
was
written
for
our
Learning
,
that
we
through
Patience
and
Comfort
of
the
Scriptures
,
might
have
hope
;
So
were
the
Scriptures
of
the
New
Testament
given
us
a
new
Rule
,
and
a
Royal
Law
of
Liberty
;
that
we
might
not
Glory
in
Men
,
neither
in
Paul
,
nor
Cephas
;
But
that
we
might
esteem
them
Stewards
of
the
Mysteries
of
God
:
And
not
to
think
of
them
above
what
is
Written
:
Which
place
,
if
throughly
considered
,
teaches
us
not
to
prefer
any
Man
or
Men
above
the
Scripture
.
THIS
will
appear
further
,
if
we
consider
the
Nature
of
a
Rule
;
for
a
Rule
is
the
constant
,
certain
,
infallible
,
unchangeable
measure
,
according
to
which
I
judg
of
any
thing
,
whether
it
be
true
or
false
.
And
if
I
can
but
suppose
what
is
offer'd
me
for
a
Rule
,
to
be
false
,
or
if
I
know
it
is
or
may
be
false
,
it
can
be
no
Rule
;
because
it
leaves
me
in
an
Uncertainty
,
whether
I
am
Right
or
Wrong
.
But
the
Scripture
cannot
be
supposed
to
be
false
;
for
admitting
that
supposition
,
they
are
no
longer
Scriptures
,
or
the
Word
of
God
;
for
every
word
of
God
is
true
.
Men
have
been
,
are
,
and
will
be
Fallible
;
Traditions
are
dubious
,
and
uncertain
,
but
the
Word
of
God
is
tried
to
the
uttermost
;
and
coming
from
the
Infallible
Author
of
all
Truth
,
is
the
Touchstone
of
the
Truth
of
Men
and
their
Doctrines
;
and
by
that
we
examine
,
by
that
we
judg
of
mens
Faith
and
actions
,
If
they
speak
not
according
to
the
Law
and
the
Testimony
,
it
is
because
there
is
neither
Light
nor
Truth
in
them
.
THE
Mistake
seems
to
be
in
Confounding
the
Difference
between
a
Rule
and
a
Guide
:
and
they
who
would
advance
the
Authority
of
the
Church
above
the
Scripture
,
set
the
Judg
above
the
Law
,
and
Confound
him
with
it
.
The
Church
is
indeed
the
Guide
which
instructs
us
;
but
if
her
Instructions
are
not
according
to
her
Rule
of
Scripture
,
when
we
hope
for
Bread
,
she
gives
us
a
Stone
,
and
instead
of
a
Fish
,
a
Scorpion
;
Mortal
Poyson
for
wholesome
Nourishment
.
To
Illustrate
this
,
Suppose
I
desire
to
learn
the
Mathematicks
:
I
therefore
apply
my self
to
a
Person
skilful
in
that
Incomparable
Science
,
and
intreat
him
to
direct
me
:
He
shews
me
Euclid's
Elements
,
as
the
Foundation
of
Mathematical
Knowledg
,
and
therefore
reads
and
explains
it
to
me
.
Pray
now
who
is
the
Rule
,
the
Master
,
or
the
Book
?
Certainly
all
men
who
have
not
forfeited
their
Reason
,
will
say
the
Book
is
the
Rule
,
the
Man
the
Guide
;
and
if
he
give
me
any
thing
for
a
Demonstration
contrary
to
the
Principles
therein
contained
,
I
know
by
them
that
he
is
mistaken
,
because
he
he
has
not
instructed
me
according
to
the
Rule
.
The
case
is
the
same
,
only
the
Infallibility
of
the
Scriptures
is
more
certain
,
being
founded
upon
the
Infallibility
of
God
:
They
are
the
Rule
,
the
Governors
of
the
Church
,
the
Guides
appointed
by
God
for
that
purpose
;
to
them
therefore
men
resort
for
Instruction
;
but
if
they
teach
either
what
is
their
own
,
or
other
mens
,
contrary
to
the
Rule
;
they
are
false
Guides
;
and
why
so
?
But
because
they
give
a
false
Rule
;
betraying
that
high
Trust
by
God
reposed
in
them
,
to
be
Eyes
to
the
Blind
,
and
Feet
to
the
Lame
;
to
conduct
them
to
Eternal
Bliss
,
by
the
Directions
of
that
Rule
of
which
St.
Paul
says
,
As
many
as
walk
according
to
this
Rule
,
Peace
be
on
them
and
Mercy
,
and
upon
the
Israel
of
God
.
AND
even
they
who
contend
so
earnestly
against
the
Scriptures
being
the
Rule
of
Faith
and
Life
,
ought
to
shew
some
other
End
and
Design
of
the
Scriptures
,
and
a
better
Rule
;
and
not
Confute
themselves
,
and
all
their
Assertions
and
Arguments
,
by
making
this
the
Rule
of
Believing
,
whilst
they
bring
Arguments
out
of
it
against
it self
,
which
they
would
have
therefore
believed
,
because
they
are
Scripture
;
plainly
confessing
it
to
be
the
Ultimate
Rule
,
and
that
nothing
can
properly
be
matter
of
Faith
,
but
what
is
agreeable
to
it
:
Which
has
made
the
Romish
Doctors
sweat
and
toyl
so
vehemently
to
Extort
Confessions
from
the
Scripture
,
Vulgar
Latin
,
lest
if
it
should
get
abroad
and
speak
Truth
,
as
it
would
do
in
despight
of
all
Opposition
,
it
would
proclaim
their
Injustice
and
Violence
,
to
the
meanest
Capacities
of
the
Vulgar
,
among
them
who
would
hereby
come
to
detect
the
Pious
Frauds
and
profitable
Follies
,
which
are
imposed
upon
them
,
as
matter
of
Faith
.
THE
ancient
Church
believed
the
Scriptures
the
Rule
of
Faith
,
and
therefore
took
care
to
have
them
Translated
into
Syrian
,
Aegyptian
,
Ethiopian
,
Persian
,
and
other
innumerable
Languages
;
as
St.
Chrysostom
testifies
;
and
Theodoret
says
,
the
Bible
was
Translated
into
all
Languages
used
in
the
World
,
Greek
,
Latin
,
Persian
,
Indian
,
Armenian
,
Scythian
,
Sarmatian
.
And
this
seems
one
,
if
not
the
principal
Reason
why
the
Holy
Ghost
did
Miraculously
descend
in
Cloven
Tongues
upon
the
Apostles
,
inabling
them
to
speak
in
several
Languages
;
for
the
Parthians
,
Medes
,
Elamites
,
Dwellers
in
Mesopotamia
,
Judea
,
Cappadocia
,
Pontus
,
Asia
,
Phrygia
,
Pamphylia
,
in
Lybia
,
and
Cyrene
,
Crete
and
Arabia
,
heard
them
speak
the
wonderful
Works
of
God
.
If
they
might
have
used
the
Compendious
way
of
Instructing
them
to
believe
as
the
Church
believes
,
and
had
made
themselves
The
rule
of
Faith
,
and
like
the
Priests
of
Memphis
,
delivered
their
Hieroglyphical
Faith
from
one
to
another
,
there
would
have
been
no
need
of
all
this
;
or
of
their
Pains
,
who
afterwards
were
so
diligent
to
Translate
the
Scriptures
into
all
Languages
,
to
instruct
all
Nations
,
and
to
let
them
see
,
there
was
no
Cheat
or
Juggle
in
Religion
,
by
exposing
it
to
the
view
of
the
severest
Criticks
.
CHAP.
XV.
I
Suppose
there
are
no
Dissenters
among
us
,
except
those
of
the
Roman
Communion
,
but
will
willingly
accord
the
Scriptures
to
be
the
Rule
of
Faith
and
Manners
.
And
though
there
may
be
differences
between
us
and
them
in
some
Material
points
of
Doctrine
,
yet
the
Apple
of
Strife
is
about
the
Government
of
the
Church
:
Some
contending
for
a
Parity
and
Equality
,
as
the
Presbyterians
;
others
for
an
Absolute
Independency
of
any
the
least
Congregation
of
Men
calling
themselves
a
Church
:
Others
for
a
Democratick
Anarchy
,
as
the
Anabaptists
and
Quakers
,
and
several
other
Enthusiasts
:
But
all
point
blank
against
Episcopacy
;
though
hitherto
they
have
not
been
able
to
satisfie
the
World
for
what
Offence
.
As
for
the
Independency
of
Churches
,
I
shall
only
say
in
short
,
that
it
opens
the
way
to
endless
Separations
,
and
innumerable
Errors
and
Hesies
,
no
man
having
power
to
Judg
of
them
,
besides
themselves
:
And
flies
so
far
from
the
Popery
of
Hierarchy
,
that
it
runs
into
a
worse
Extream
,
and
makes
every
Pastor
Supreme
Bishop
,
Patriarch
,
and
Pope
of
his
Congregation
.
BUT
these
People
having
no
Pretensions
to
a
National
Government
,
appear
not
so
Dangerous
to
the
State
as
to
themselves
;
nor
so
troublesome
as
those
who
contend
for
Soveraignty
,
and
endeavour
to
pull
down
the
Pillars
of
the
Church
,
to
Establish
their
own
Synagogue
and
Spiritual
Sannedrim
of
Lay-Ecclesiasticks
;
and
whereas
the
other
will
be
contented
with
a
Chappel
of
Ease
,
these
make
the
World
Uneasie
,
because
they
may
not
have
the
Cathedral
and
Mother
Church
.
And
this
People
,
the
most
Industrious
of
all
Mankind
,
the
most
Vigilant
and
Indefatigable
,
who
compass
Sea
and
Land
,
to
make
Prosylites
and
a
Party
,
as
they
are
the
most
Numerous
and
most
powerful
,
so
are
they
most
Dangerous
,
both
in
their
Positions
,
and
in
their
Actions
;
and
whilest
they
Clothe
Episcopacy
with
the
Title
of
Idolatry
and
Superstition
,
as
the
Heathens
did
Christians
with
the
skins
of
Wild
Beasts
,
to
make
the
Lyons
and
Tygers
fall
upon
them
;
so
do
they
;
Then
animate
the
Populace
to
Worry
them
by
Tumults
,
Clamours
,
and
Outcries
against
them
:
And
under
pretence
of
Destroying
Idolatry
,
take
Commission
from
the
Law
of
Moses
to
break
the
Commands
of
the
Gospel
.
For
a
late
Instance
of
which
I
refer
the
Reader
to
the
Printed
Narrative
of
Mitchel
and
his
Field
Conventiclers
,
the
Whigs
of
Scotland
,
and
to
their
former
Practices
in
England
,
both
against
particular
Persons
,
and
the
Publique
State
;
which
fell
a
Sacrifice
to
this
great
Idol
of
Idolatry
,
and
fear
of
Popery
.
I
will
therefore
endeavour
to
give
a
true
Account
of
the
Office
and
Institution
of
Episcopal
Authority
in
the
Church
;
being
not
without
Hopes
,
but
that
Men
of
Calm
and
sober
spirits
will
submit
to
Truth
,
how
contrary
soever
it
may
appear
to
those
Prejudices
,
which
for
want
of
better
Information
,
they
have
been
so
long
accustomed
to
.
THAT
there
ought
to
be
Government
in
the
Church
,
I
presume
no
Judicious
Person
will
make
the
least
scruple
of
;
in
regard
God
Almighty
took
such
particular
Care
of
his
Church
in
the
Jewish
Nation
:
And
we
cannot
think
,
that
under
the
Gospel
,
which
is
a
better
Covenant
,
he
would
leave
it
to
Anarchy
and
Confusion
.
The
Controversie
is
,
What
manner
and
Form
of
Government
?
Now
that
it
was
Episcopal
,
is
the
thing
which
we
maintain
,
and
I
hope
to
prove
,
and
not
only
that
,
but
that
it
is
of
Divine
Institution
.
And
first
for
the
Name
of
Bishop
,
which
in
the
Greek
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
an
Overseer
,
Christ
himself
was
the
first
Bishop
,
and
is
so
styled
by
St.
Peter
,
The
Bishop
of
our
Souls
;
This
is
a
true
saying
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
it
is
a
faithful
saying
:
And
what
is
by
the
Mouth
of
Divine
Verity
pronounced
,
not
only
an
Office
(
and
that
implies
Power
)
but
a
desirable
Office
and
good
Work
,
cannot
without
Sacrilegious
Blasphemy
,
be
styled
Antichristian
;
and
it
is
no
modest
Impiety
to
Combine
against
God
,
and
solemny
Covenant
and
Vow
the
Extirpation
of
it
,
Root
and
Branch
.
Thou
that
aborrest
Idols
,
dost
thou
commit
Sacriledg
?
Our
Blessed
Lord
tells
us
,
Every
Plant
which
my
Heavenly
Father
hath
not
planted
,
shall
be
rooted
up
;
&
one
would
Judg
by
that
Rule
,
that
Episcopacy
in
the
Government
of
the
Church
,
were
a
plant
of
Gods
own
planting
;
since
for
1600
years
and
upwards
,
all
the
Power
&
Malice
of
Men
and
Devils
,
have
not
been
able
to
pluck
it
up
:
But
he
has
graciously
been
pleased
to
Protect
it
;
Like
the
Cedars
of
Lebanus
which
the
Lord
hath
planted
.
And
he
has
made
good
his
promise
to
be
with
them
to
the
End
of
the
World
:
And
Those
that
be
planted
in
the
House
of
the
Lord
,
shall
flourish
in
the
Courts
of
our
God
,
they
shall
bring
forth
more
fruit
in
their
Old
age
,
they
shall
be
Fat
and
flourishing
;
to
shew
that
the
Lord
is
upright
(
just
to
his
Promise
)
he
is
their
Rock
,
and
there
is
no
unrighteousness
in
him
.
And
what
for
all
this
Root
and
Branch
!
O
vain
Men
!
If
ye
have
run
with
footment
,
and
they
have
wearied
you
,
how
can
ye
contend
with
Horses
;
If
you
have
fought
with
Men
,
and
have
not
been
able
to
prevail
,
how
will
you
be
able
to
fight
with
God
?
Remember
Gamaliel's
counsel
;
For
if
this
work
be
of
God
,
you
cannot
overthrow
it
,
(
your
selves
,
you
may
)
and
will
be
found
to
fight
against
God
.
And
you
will
find
that
Impar
Congressus
,
a
very
unequal
Combat
.
The
Giants
,
who
thought
to
Conquer
Heaven
,
Purchast
Hell
.
Heaven
is
not
to
be
had
by
such
violence
as
opposes
it
,
but
Hell
and
Damnation
certainly
will
.
I
hope
the
greatest
part
of
those
who
do
so
violently
persecute
this
Name
and
Office
,
are
like
St.
Paul
;
and
may
with
him
find
Mercy
,
though
they
be
Blasphemers
and
Persecutors
,
provided
like
him
they
did
it
ignorantly
,
and
cease
to
kick
against
the
Thorns
.
And
this
they
cannot
do
,
unless
they
acknowledge
both
the
Name
and
Office
of
a
Bishop
to
be
of
Divine
Institution
.
Take
heed
,
saith
St.
Paul
,
therefore
unto
your selves
,
and
to
all
the
Flock
over
the
which
the
Holy
Ghost
hath
made
you
Overseers
(
the
Translating
of
which
Word
hath
occasion'd
a
world
of
Mischief
and
Mistakes
,
and
was
certainly
a
great
oversight
,
having
made
so
many
oversee
the
Bishop
in
it
)
for
it
is
in
the
Greek
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
over
which
the
Holy
Ghost
hath
appointed
,
or
placed
you
Bishops
.
So
that
however
,
the
Name
of
Bishop
is
not
to
be
rooted
out
;
nor
is
it
Popish
or
Antichristian
,
as
the
Credulous
Vulgar
are
made
believe
.
I
know
what
will
be
the
answer
:
The
same
Saint
Paul
,
in
the
same
Chapter
,
Vers.
17.
calls
them
Presbyters
.
And
this
they
think
above
all
the
places
in
Scripture
concludes
against
Episcopacy
,
and
proves
not
only
the
Parity
,
but
Aerian
Identity
of
Bishops
and
Presbyters
.
But
stay
,
my
Masters
,
let
not
Passionate
Opinion
outrun
Truth
and
Reason
.
St.
Paul
an
Apostle
of
Jesus
Christ
,
by
the
will
of
God
having
Preached
the
Gospel
in
all
the
Cities
of
the
lesser
Asia
,
being
upon
his
Journey
to
Jerusalem
,
he
comes
to
Miletus
;
and
from
thence
sends
to
Ephesus
,
and
calls
for
the
Presbyters
of
the
Church
;
upon
their
coming
,
he
acquaints
them
with
the
sorrowful
Message
,
that
he
was
to
leave
them
for
ever
,
and
take
his
last
farewell
of
them
:
And
now
behold
I
know
,
that
ye
all
(
says
he
)
among
whom
I
have
gone
Preaching
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
shall
see
my
face
no
more
.
Whilst
he
was
conversant
among
them
,
he
was
their
Spiritual
Guide
and
Ruler
,
but
now
that
he
was
to
leave
them
,
and
could
not
discharge
that
part
of
the
Apostolical
Function
of
Government
,
(
which
he
calls
elsewhere
,
The
Care
of
all
the
Churches
,
which
came
upon
him
daily
)
in
his
own
person
;
he
therefore
takes
Care
that
there
should
be
some
left
behind
him
who
might
;
and
Ephesus
being
one
of
the
most
Populous
Cities
of
Asia
,
in
regard
of
the
vast
Concourse
of
People
from
all
Parts
to
the
Famous
Temple
of
Diana
:
and
there
being
many
Congregations
of
Christians
there
,
he
having
by
the
space
of
two
years
continued
there
,
so
that
all
they
who
dwelt
in
Asia
heard
the
word
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
both
Jews
and
Greeks
;
he
therefore
sends
for
the
Presbyters
who
resided
in
that
City
,
by
virtue
of
his
Apostolical
Authority
;
and
there
declares
unto
them
,
that
for
the
time
to
come
they
were
to
take
that
care
of
the
Churches
which
he
had
done
:
and
that
they
might
not
do
this
of
their
own
heads
,
or
fear
to
do
it
for
want
of
a
Lawful
Calling
and
Ordination
;
he
declares
the
Will
of
God
to
them
;
and
that
the
Holy
Ghost
had
appointed
them
to
be
Bishops
.
So
that
they
came
indeed
Presbyters
to
him
,
but
they
went
away
Bishops
from
him
;
and
Bishops
not
of
his
own
,
but
the
Holy
Ghosts
appointment
.
IT
is
a
Rule
among
Divines
,
That
where
the
Literal
sense
of
Scripture
is
plain
,
we
are
to
follow
that
.
And
that
this
is
the
plain
Historical
and
Literal
meaning
of
the
Words
,
without
the
least
wresting
or
violence
offer'd
to
them
,
is
most
obvious
:
and
that
by
this
Power
of
Episcopacy
,
which
the
Holy
Ghost
added
to
their
former
of
Presbytery
,
they
were
to
take
the
Care
of
the
Government
of
the
Church
,
as
well
in
Ruling
as
Instructing
,
there
are
these
Reasons
:
FIRST
,
When
he
sends
for
them
he
calls
them
Presbyters
,
and
not
Bishops
,
which
,
if
there
had
been
no
difference
,
he
might
as
well
have
done
;
and
supposing
that
the
Holy
Ghost
must
foresee
that
this
Controversie
would
arise
in
the
Church
,
we
cannot
believe
he
would
contribute
to
it
by
such
an
ambiguity
,
but
the
contrary
,
that
they
were
only
Presbyters
,
as
the
Holy
Ghost
calls
them
first
,
and
then
advanced
to
be
Bishops
by
his
appointment
.
SECONDLY
,
He
puts
the
Government
into
their
hands
,
by
resigning
his
own
,
in
regard
he
was
to
see
them
no
more
.
THIRDLY
,
He
directs
them
in
their
Office
,
which
he
divides
into
three
Particulars
.
First
,
To
feed
the
Church
of
God
,
which
he
had
purchased
with
his
own
Blood
;
to
instruct
them
in
the
Faith
and
Doctrine
of
Christian
Religion
.
Secondly
,
To
watch
against
Errors
and
Heresies
:
For
I
know
this
(
saith
he
)
that
after
my
departing
,
shall
grievous
Wolves
enter
in
among
you
,
not
sparing
the
Flock
:
also
of
your
own
selves
shall
men
arise
,
speaking
perverse
things
,
to
draw
Disciples
after
them
;
therefore
Watch.
Now
,
what
signifies
Vigilancy
without
Power
?
and
what
Power
have
the
Watchmen
,
but
to
Admonish
,
and
Rebuke
,
and
at
last
to
Excommunicate
the
Obstinate
?
And
let
them
shew
me
this
Power
ever
Exercised
in
the
Church
by
any
,
besides
a
Bishop
,
and
let
them
take
the
Cause
.
Thirdly
,
To
Exercise
Hospitality
;
to
support
the
Poor
,
and
to
remember
the
words
of
our
Lord
Jesus
,
how
he
said
,
It
is
more
blessed
to
give
,
than
to
receive
.
According
to
another
Precept
of
his
,
in
which
he
comprises
them
all
.
For
a
Bishop
must
be
blameless
,
the
husband
of
one
wife
,
vigilant
,
sober
,
of
good
behaviour
,
given
to
hospitality
;
apt
to
teach
.
Lastly
,
Here
is
no
imperfect
footstep
of
their
Solemn
Consecration
,
for
when
he
had
ended
his
Message
and
Direction
,
When
he
had
thus
spoken
,
he
kneeled
down
,
and
prayed
with
them
all
.
AND
to
manifest
,
that
though
every
Bishop
be
a
Presbyter
,
yet
every
Presbyter
is
not
a
Bishop
;
and
that
the
Difference
consists
in
Power
and
Rule
,
which
the
Bishops
have
over
the
Presbyters
as
well
as
the
rest
of
the
People
,
I
doubt
not
to
make
most
plain
from
Scripture
and
Antiquity
.
For
,
FIRST
,
St.
Paul
says
Expresly
,
That
it
is
one
qualification
of
a
Bishop
;
He
must
be
one
that
ruleth
well
his
own
house
,
having
his
Children
in
subjection
with
all
gravity
;
for
if
a
man
know
not
how
to
rule
his
own
house
,
how
shall
he
take
care
of
the
Church
of
God
?
how
shall
he
rule
the
house
of
God
?
and
find
me
but
one
Example
in
Scripture
,
or
ancient
Church
History
,
where
any
one
,
who
was
not
a
Bishop
as
well
as
a
Presbyter
,
ever
Exercised
this
Jurisdiction
of
Ruling
:
the
Presbyters
had
indeed
a
Rule
,
but
with
subordination
to
the
Bishops
.
Let
the
Presbyters
that
Rule
well
,
be
counted
worthy
of
double
Honor
,
especially
they
who
labour
in
the
Word
and
Doctrine
;
(
for
anciently
in
the
Church
every
Priest
was
not
a
Preacher
,
as
is
plain
,
not
only
from
this
place
,
but
from
the
Church
History
)
but
that
the
Presbyters
might
not
be
Exalted
beyond
their
Bounds
,
to
think
this
Rule
equal
to
that
of
the
Bishops
over
the
Church
;
he
allays
the
Tumor
in
the
very
next
words
,
and
shews
the
the
difference
,
the
subordination
,
and
subjection
which
they
owed
to
the
Judicature
of
the
Bishop
,
as
Timothy
was
there
.
Against
a
Presbyter
,
receive
not
an
Accusation
but
before
two
or
three
Witnesses
,
which
is
not
spoken
of
Private
Adomnition
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
unless
there
be
two
or
three
Witnesses
,
and
them
that
sin
Rebuke
openly
,
that
others
may
fear
.
To
receive
an
Accusation
,
plainly
infers
a
superior
Jurisdiction
,
a
power
to
hear
Witnesses
,
and
according
to
their
Depositions
,
to
rebuke
openly
,
is
certainly
an
Effect
of
Authority
.
And
he
follows
the
blow
close
,
giving
him
another
Direction
about
Ordination
,
Lay
hands
suddainly
on
no
man
,
preferring
one
before
another
by
Partiality
.
So
that
here
is
a
distinct
Power
of
a
Bishop
from
a
Priest
;
To
lay
on
hands
,
or
Ordain
,
to
receive
Accusations
against
Presbyters
,
to
Examine
Witnesses
,
and
according
to
their
Testimony
,
to
proceed
to
Judgment
,
to
give
Sentence
openly
;
to
Rebuke
those
that
Sin
:
even
the
Presbyters
as
well
as
others
;
for
if
they
may
be
accused
and
convened
,
and
found
guilty
of
sin
,
they
also
ought
and
may
be
rebuked
and
punished
:
As
to
that
place
of
the
5th
Chap.
Rebuke
not
an
Elder
;
it
is
apparently
meant
of
those
who
are
such
by
Years
,
and
not
by
Office
Presbyters
,
or
Priests
,
and
to
teach
us
that
there
is
a
respect
due
to
the
Reverend
head
,
Age
;
as
is
plain
from
the
words
,
Rebuke
not
an
Elder
,
but
intreat
him
as
a
Father
,
and
the
younger
Men
as
Brethren
,
the
Elder
Women
as
Mothers
,
and
the
younger
as
Sisters
,
with
all
Purity
.
This
he
further
Explains
in
his
Epistle
to
Titus
.
For
this
cause
left
I
thee
in
Crete
,
that
thou
shouldest
set
in
Order
the
things
that
are
wanting
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
appoint
,
Constitute
Presbyters
in
every
City
(
making
them
Bishops
)
as
I
have
appointed
thee
.
That
Saint
Paul
left
Presbyters
there
,
both
in
Age
and
Office
,
no
doubt
can
be
made
:
but
yet
something
was
wanting
still
,
and
because
he
would
not
himself
lay
hands
suddenly
upon
them
,
and
the
Affairs
of
the
Church
calling
him
a-away
,
he
leaves
Titus
,
a
Bishop
there
,
to
set
in
order
what
was
wanting
;
that
was
,
upon
their
good
demeanour
,
to
advance
them
into
the
Power
of
Bishops
,
which
was
wanting
at
St.
Pauls
departure
,
and
the
following
words
make
it
plain
,
that
this
was
the
thing
wanting
,
and
which
he
appointed
Titus
to
do
.
By
the
Direction
he
gives
about
them
,
For
a
Bishop
must
be
blameless
,
as
the
Steward
of
God
,
(
a
high
Office
,
and
a
large
Jurisdiction
)
for
there
are
many
unruly
(
there
was
the
Necessity
of
Bishops
to
Rule
)
whose
mouths
must
be
stopped
,
who
subvert
whole
Houses
,
teaching
things
which
they
ought
not
,
for
filthy
Lucres
sake
.
So
that
Titus
was
to
make
Bishops
in
that
Populous
Island
,
that
so
they
might
have
Authority
,
which
,
as
Presbyters
,
they
had
not
to
,
stop
the
mouths
of
the
Seducers
.
And
how
were
these
unruly
Subverters
to
be
Treated
and
Governed
?
even
by
rebuking
them
sharply
,
and
stopping
their
Mouths
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
by
silencing
them
.
And
how
could
that
be
done
,
but
by
the
Authority
of
the
Bishop
,
who
was
to
let
them
and
the
People
know
,
that
if
they
persisted
in
their
disobedience
,
They
were
abominable
,
and
Reprobates
,
and
therefore
to
be
cast
out
of
the
Church
,
For
though
they
profess
to
know
God
,
yet
in
works
they
deny
him
,
being
abominable
and
disobedient
,
and
unto
every
good
Work
Reprobate
.
Therefore
abominable
,
because
disobedient
.
Silencing
then
of
Subverters
of
Houses
,
unruly
vain
Talkers
,
Deceivers
,
is
no
new
thing
in
the
Church
,
nor
Bishops
Persecutors
for
so
doing
.
Nor
is
there
any
way
of
stopping
their
Mouths
in
the
Church
,
but
by
this
Authority
of
Excommunication
;
and
if
they
submit
not
to
this
,
all
their
Pretences
to
Godliness
will
not
excuse
them
from
denying
him
,
and
being
Reprobates
because
,
Disobedient
.
What
must
we
then
think
of
those
who
will
not
have
their
Mouths
stopped
,
either
by
the
Power
of
the
Church
,
or
Civil
Magistrate
,
but
in
the
highest
degree
of
Unruly
and
Mutinous
Disorder
are
Disobedience
to
both
:
Indeavouring
to
draw
Disciples
after
them
,
that
they
may
first
take
away
from
the
Bishop
the
defence
of
the
Magistrates
Sword
,
and
then
with
Ease
Extirpate
Episcopacy
,
Root
and
Branch
,
Office
and
Name
,
Power
and
Authority
.
THUS
you
see
,
that
the
Holy
Ghost
appointed
Bishops
in
the
Primitive
Church
;
you
see
their
Office
and
Authority
;
and
that
Presbyters
were
their
Lawful
Inferiors
,
that
they
had
Power
to
Ordain
,
to
Rebuke
,
to
acquit
or
Condemn
,
to
stop
the
Mouths
of
the
Unruly
.
So
that
here
is
both
the
Name
and
the
Thing
,
the
Title
and
the
Office
,
confirmed
by
clear
and
evident
Testimony
of
Scripture
.
Now
let
us
see
what
Obedience
is
due
to
them
.
We
intreat
you
,
Brethren
(
saith
St.
Paul
,
to
know
them
that
labour
among
you
,
and
are
over
you
in
the
Lord
,
and
admonish
you
;
And
to
esteem
them
very
highly
in
Love
for
their
Works-sake
,
and
be
at
Peace
among
your selves
.
How
know
these
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
these
Rulers
?
For
they
could
not
be
ignorant
of
their
Persons
or
Names
,
but
know
their
Office
,
know
their
Power
,
that
so
by
submission
you
may
maintain
Peace
.
BUT
the
Author
to
the
Hebrews
is
plain
and
Positive
.
Obey
them
that
have
the
Rule
over
you
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
word
will
carry
more
than
some
Envious
People
will
well
like
of
in
Bishops
,
and
will
not
only
intitle
them
to
Rule
,
but
their
Honour
too
;
as
will
appear
to
any
who
is
not
a
stranger
to
the
Greek
Language
;
For
it
signifies
not
only
a
bare
Ruler
,
or
a
Guide
,
but
a
Captain
and
a
Prince
,
and
warrants
a
Bishops
being
so
in
the
New
Testament
,
as
well
as
a
Priest
under
the
Old
:
But
to
avoid
Offence
,
I
know
there
are
none
of
those
Reverend
Fathers
of
the
Church
,
but
will
be
pleased
to
derive
their
Titles
from
another
Fountain
of
Honour
.
I
speak
this
to
shew
that
God
Almighty
by
his
Spirit
in
Scripture
is
pleased
to
Honour
them
with
the
high
Character
of
Princes
and
Governors
;
and
that
therefore
they
are
not
to
be
Vilified
and
Despised
,
as
son●n
Wanton
,
and
other
Virulent
Tongues
and
Pens
too
frequently
do
.
But
to
proceed
;
He
continues
to
shew
what
kind
of
Obedience
this
must
be
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
submit
your selves
,
without
resisting
,
be
in
Subjection
.
And
he
adds
the
Reason
,
For
they
watch
,
for
your
Souls
,
as
they
that
must
give
an
Account
,
that
they
may
do
it
with
Joy
,
and
not
with
Grief
.
Does
God
expect
an
account
of
Souls
from
these
spiritual
Guides
and
Rulers
?
Then
certainly
he
cannot
in
Justice
leave
them
Destitute
of
Power
and
Authority
to
Rule
and
Guide
,
as
means
to
enable
them
to
give
a
good
Account
of
their
Charge
:
And
to
suppose
the
contrary
,
were
to
suppose
an
End
without
a
Way
.
And
since
they
have
such
a
Charge
,
all
those
who
are
within
their
respective
Jurisdictions
,
are
bound
to
yield
Obedience
to
them
,
as
they
will
answer
before
the
Bar
of
Divine
Justice
,
for
the
Guilt
,
not
only
of
Destroying
their
own
Souls
,
but
those
of
others
,
whom
they
teach
to
Refuse
to
Obey
those
who
have
the
Rule
over
them
,
and
are
appointed
Bishops
by
the
Holy
Ghost
.
AND
whereas
St.
Peter
calls
himself
a
Presbyter
,
and
by
ranking
himself
among
them
,
seems
to
intimate
they
are
all
one
,
this
does
not
at
all
prove
that
he
was
not
a
Bishop
too
:
Peter
an
Apostle
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
his
Humility
in
calling
himself
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Pontus
,
Galatia
,
Cappadocia
,
and
Bithynia
,
and
calling
the
Governors
of
those
Churches
,
Fellow
Presbyters
,
argues
as
much
;
but
the
second
Verse
puts
it
out
of
doubt
,
for
he
says
,
they
must
Episcopize
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
feed
the
Flock
of
Christ
as
Bishops
;
and
therefore
this
place
will
never
prove
that
the
Authority
of
a
bare
Presbyter
,
is
equal
to
that
of
a
Bishop
,
or
one
who
was
a
Fellow
Presbyter
of
Saint
Peter
.
LET
us
see
now
what
the
next
Age
thought
of
it
.
I
will
not
run
through
the
whole
Church-History
,
but
content
my self
with
the
Testimony
of
Ignatius
,
who
was
the
Scholar
of
Saint
John
,
the
beloved
Apostle
and
Disciple
of
our
Lord
,
who
leaned
on
Jesus's
Bosom
,
and
one
may
well
suppose
therefore
,
knew
his
Breast
,
and
what
Government
his
Lord
appointed
in
the
Church
,
and
had
Episcopacy
been
Antichristian
,
would
not
have
failed
to
tell
us
so
;
and
when
he
tells
us
there
are
many
Antichrists
,
he
would
have
told
us
that
this
was
one
,
if
he
had
believed
it
to
be
so
;
and
have
instructed
his
Scholar
to
put
down
and
not
Exalt
this
Antichrist
in
the
Church
of
God
.
The
Bishop
(
saith
he
)
is
seated
in
the
first
place
,
as
in
the
place
of
God
,
and
the
Presbyters
as
the
Senate
of
the
Apostles
.
And
in
another
place
of
the
same
Epistle
;
They
,
says
he
,
who
Act
without
a
Bishop
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
such
Christ
will
say
,
Why
do
ye
call
me
Lord
,
Lord
,
and
do
not
the
works
which
I
Command
you
?
Such
Persons
seem
to
me
not
to
be
of
a
good
Conscience
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
but
to
be
Hypocrites
and
Dissemblers
.
And
in
his
Epistle
to
the
Trallians
,
he
Commands
them
in
the
Language
of
the
Author
to
the
Hebrews
,
To
be
subject
unto
this
Bishop
,
as
unto
the
Lord
,
for
he
Watches
for
your
souls
.
And
in
another
place
,
he
tells
them
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
It
is
absolutely
necessary
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
That
you
should
do
nothing
without
the
Bishop
.
Thus
we
see
,
the
Sons
of
the
Church
in
the
first
Century
of
the
Apostles
of
Christ
being
yet
living
,
thought
of
Bishops
as
we
do
.
And
therefore
it
is
both
Undeniable
and
Undubitable
,
that
Episcopal
Government
was
of
Divine
Institution
,
and
that
a
Bishop
and
a
Presbyter
are
two
different
things
in
the
Primitive
Church
both
as
to
Power
and
as
to
Name
.
I
might
bring
a
whole
Cloud
of
Witnesses
of
less
Antiquity
,
but
if
these
will
not
convince
,
if
the
Testimony
of
Scripture
,
and
so
Primitive
a
man
and
a
Bishop
,
as
Ignatius
,
be
of
no
value
,
I
can
have
little
hopes
of
convincing
Gainsayers
by
multitude
,
who
have
abandoned
Reason
.
THUS
stood
the
Affairs
of
the
Church
for
above
300
Years
,
no
man
making
the
least
Question
or
Dispute
,
but
that
the
Government
by
Episcopacy
was
of
Gods
appointment
,
one
Bishop
still
succeeding
another
,
as
in
the
Ecclesiastical
Historians
my
be
seen
in
most
of
the
Principal
Cities
of
the
World
,
fellow
Labourer
,
a
contention
about
the
very
name
of
a
Bishop
.
BY
virtue
of
this
Power
it
was
that
the
Rulers
of
the
Church
ordered
and
appointed
all
things
which
were
done
,
which
were
of
an
indifferent
Nature
in
Government
,
as
about
the
Observation
of
Holy
Fasts
and
Festivals
,
the
manner
of
Celebrating
the
Service
and
Worship
of
God
,
the
Prayers
and
Alms
of
the
Church
,
the
Postures
,
Gestures
,
and
Habits
which
were
to
be
made
use
of
,
and
all
other
Rites
and
Ceremonies
;
following
herein
the
Scripture
as
the
Rule
of
Faith
and
Manners
,
and
the
General
Precepts
therein
contained
as
Rules
of
Government
,
which
were
principally
these
:
FIRST
,
That
nothing
imposed
should
be
repugnant
or
contrary
to
any
Article
or
Branch
of
Faith
,
or
a
Holy
Life
,
or
to
any
Customs
of
the
Church
recorded
in
Holy
Writ
.
SECONDLY
,
That
all
their
Commands
might
have
a
respect
to
Decency
,
Order
,
Reverence
,
and
Edification
.
THIRDLY
,
That
All
might
have
a
tendency
to
Vnity
,
Peace
,
and
Concord
,
and
that
diversity
of
Customs
and
Opinions
might
not
breed
Schisms
and
Contentions
;
and
I
shewed
before
,
how
when
in
some
of
these
things
there
was
a
difference
in
several
Churches
,
yet
still
they
held
Communion
one
with
another
,
maintaining
inviolably
the
same
Faith
and
Government
in
all
.
THIS
was
the
Condition
of
the
Church
both
as
to
Faith
and
Polity
,
till
such
time
as
the
great
Powers
of
the
Earth
,
the
Roman
Emperours
and
other
Kings
became
Christians
,
and
took
up
the
Cross
of
Christ
as
the
Glory
of
their
Crowns
.
The
first
of
which
was
Constantine
the
Great
.
These
Temporal
Powers
then
took
the
Church
into
their
Protection
,
made
Temporal
Laws
for
the
better
Management
of
it
,
and
to
preserve
it
from
the
Injuries
of
Heathen
Idolaters
without
,
and
Hereticks
within
:
and
having
the
Sword
in
their
hand
,
undertook
,
as
it
was
their
Duty
,
to
punish
Evil
doers
,
who
darst
transgress
the
Laws
of
the
Church
,
with
Temporal
Punishments
,
as
well
as
those
who
broak
the
Laws
of
the
Civil
Magistrate
;
and
to
incourage
the
Peaceable
and
Religious
.
From
the
Bounty
of
these
Princes
,
and
that
of
others
of
plentiful
Fortunes
,
and
and
by
their
Example
,
the
Church
came
to
be
Endowed
with
Temporalties
,
and
an
Honourable
,
Constant
,
and
Encouraging
Maintainance
was
provided
and
settled
upon
those
who
were
to
serve
at
the
Altar
;
that
so
they
might
be
inabled
and
furnished
with
all
sorts
of
Learning
,
well
knowing
,
that
proportionate
Rewards
are
the
spurs
to
Learning
and
Virtue
,
as
the
Wisdom
of
God
,
for
our
Encouragement
to
Pursue
and
Obtain
her
,
tells
us
,
Riches
and
Honour
are
with
me
,
yea
durable
Riches
and
Righteousness
,
and
that
length
of
days
are
in
her
right
hand
,
and
in
her
left
hand
Riches
and
Honour
.
And
that
according
to
the
Apostolical
Command
,
They
which
sow
Spiritual
things
,
should
also
reap
Carnal
,
for
so
hath
the
Lord
commanded
,
that
they
which
Preach
the
Gospel
should
live
of
the
Gospel
.
BY
this
it
appears
,
That
now
there
was
a
double
Obligation
laid
upon
all
Christians
to
be
Obedient
to
the
Commands
of
the
Church
;
both
because
they
derive
their
Power
from
God
,
and
because
the
Temporal
Power
did
now
concur
to
strengthen
the
Duty
by
the
Obligations
of
Humane
Laws
;
nor
can
any
thing
,
or
any
pretence
of
Conscience
authorize
their
Disobedience
to
both
those
Powers
,
unless
the
things
commanded
be
manifestly
proved
to
contradict
the
Faith
,
or
be
repugnant
to
good
Life
;
which
till
Dissenters
can
do
,
they
will
be
obstinate
Schismaticks
before
God
,
and
Rebels
against
their
Prince
;
and
in
a
fair
way
to
be
Traytors
.
too
;
whilst
they
break
his
Laws
both
Civil
and
Ecclesiastical
;
however
they
may
flatter
themselves
with
the
Title
of
Saints
.
And
so
soon
as
they
can
prove
their
Charge
against
any
of
the
Ceremonies
,
and
that
they
are
Unlawful
in
reality
,
and
not
only
in
supposition
,
they
shall
be
gratified
by
their
Abolition
,
or
amendment
,
if
that
will
do
.
And
if
they
cannot
prove
their
Accusations
,
would
they
be
so
unjust
,
as
to
have
not
Justice
but
Injury
done
to
the
Innocent
,
by
abrogating
those
Modes
of
Worship
and
Customs
in
the
Church
,
which
the
whole
Church
has
allowed
?
that
Government
which
God
appointed
,
which
he
has
approved
by
maintaining
,
supporting
,
and
defending
it
to
this
present
day
,
against
all
the
Opposition
of
Infidels
and
Hereticks
,
those
two
Gates
of
Hell
?
One
would
think
that
Rule
of
Vincentius
Lirinensis
were
satisfactory
to
men
of
Reason
and
Sobriety
;
Quod
ubique
,
quod
semper
,
quod
ab
omnibus
,
id
quidèm
verè
est
Catholicum
.
That
which
every
where
,
always
,
and
by
all
has
been
received
,
must
needs
be
a
Catholick
Truth
;
but
such
is
the
Power
,
Rule
,
Authority
of
Bishops
for
Guiding
the
Church
,
and
appointing
the
Modes
of
Worship
.
And
they
who
will
oppose
this
spring
Tide
of
Universal
Testimony
,
will
but
drown
themselves
in
the
Odious
name
of
Schismaticks
and
Heriticks
,
of
whom
these
have
been
the
Characters
.
Mos
semper
fuit
Hereticorum
,
quorum
Doctrinam
non
possunt
confutare
,
illorum
vitam
in
Odium
trahere
.
It
has
always
been
the
Custom
of
Hereticks
to
asperse
the
lives
of
those
whose
Doctrines
they
have
not
been
able
to
confute
.
Which
has
been
the
constant
Practice
of
late
years
against
Episcopacy
and
Episcopal
Men
,
to
throw
dirt
upon
the
Profession
and
Persons
,
and
then
proclaim
them
Odious
,
when
in
truth
the
blackness
is
in
their
own
Mouths
,
and
not
either
in
the
Persons
whom
they
calumniate
,
or
in
the
Office
.
Treating
the
Church
as
some
Impudent
Villains
do
the
Modest
Woman
whom
they
cannot
Debauch
,
Cry
out
,
A
Whore
,
a
Whore
,
and
set
the
Rabble
upon
her
,
who
roll
her
in
the
Kennel
,
and
cover
her
with
dirt
,
till
no
body
can
tell
what
she
is
made
of
,
and
then
believe
she
is
what
they
have
made
her
,
ugly
,
and
what
the
other
would
have
made
her
,
but
could
not
,
Criminal
.
St.
Bernard
gives
us
a
second
Property
,
Haerent
ad
singula
quae
injunguntur
,
Exigunt
de
quibusque
rationem
,
male
suspicantur
de
omnî
Precepto
,
nèc
unquàm
libentèr
acquiescunt
,
nisi
cum
audire
contigerit
quod
fortè
libuerit
.
They
stick
at
every
thing
which
is
by
Authority
enjoyned
,
they
require
a
a
Reason
(
nay
and
we
may
add
,
are
not
satisfied
with
Reason
)
for
every
thing
,
they
are
Jealously
suspicious
of
every
Precept
of
their
Superiors
;
nor
do
they
ever
willingly
acquiess
in
their
determinations
,
unless
it
happens
that
they
are
agreeable
to
their
own
Judgment
;
and
as
St.
Augustine
says
,
Nisi
quod
ipsi
faciunt
,
nihil
rectum
Existimant
.
They
think
well
of
nothing
,
or
Judge
it
right
,
but
what
they
do
themselves
.
LET
St.
Cyprian
give
them
a
third
Mark.
Initia
Haereticorum
,
&c.
Vt
Praepositum
Superbo
tumore
contemnant
.
Sic
de
Ecclesia
receditur
,
sic
Altare
prophanum
Foràs
Collocatur
;
sic
contra
pacem
Christi
,
&
Ordinationem
atque
unitatem
Dei
rebellatur
.
The
Original
of
Hereticks
,
is
,
Contempt
of
those
who
are
set
over
them
:
So
men
separate
from
the
Church
:
So
is
a
prophane
Altar
erected
out
of
it
:
So
men
become
Rebells
against
the
Peace
of
Christ
,
Order
,
and
Vnity
,
because
,
as
in
another
place
he
says
,
Episcopus
qui
unus
est
&
Ecclesiae
praeest
,
Superbâ
quorundam
presumptione
contemnitur
,
The
Bishop
,
who
is
one
,
and
set
over
the
Church
,
is
by
the
proud
Presumption
of
some
Men
Contemned
,
We
may
write
a
Probatum
est
,
to
these
Prophetique
Truths
.
I
might
Pyle
up
Endless
Authorities
,
and
swell
this
Discourse
to
a
Volume
;
but
if
what
I
have
already
said
,
be
not
sufficient
to
Convince
the
greatest
Enemies
of
Episcopacy
,
that
it
is
a
Government
of
Gods
appointment
in
the
Church
,
I
think
all
that
can
be
said
will
be
to
no
purpose
;
and
if
this
will
,
more
would
be
supersluous
;
if
they
will
not
believe
the
Scripture
,
If
they
will
not
believe
the
Church
,
Let
them
be
as
Heathen
men
and
Publicans
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
HAVING
now
found
a
Divine
and
unerring
Rule
of
Faith
and
Life
,
in
the
Scripture
of
Truth
;
and
having
also
found
there
,
who
are
by
God
appointed
to
be
Governours
of
the
Church
,
viz.
Bishops
.
There
remains
only
the
great
Enquiry
after
the
Judg
of
Controversies
and
Differences
,
which
is
abslutely
Necessary
in
the
Church
of
God
,
to
determine
Differences
which
may
happen
,
not
only
about
Matters
of
private
Opinion
,
but
even
the
sense
of
the
Scriptures
and
the
Interpretation
of
the
Holy
Rule
.
And
as
these
Differences
may
be
of
several
Kinds
and
Natures
,
so
there
are
several
Judges
appointed
by
God
to
hear
and
determine
them
,
that
so
the
Church
may
be
preserved
in
Peace
and
Charity
.
As
to
what
is
matter
of
Faith
,
Essentially
Necessary
to
Salvation
;
That
,
God
is
the
Sole
Judg
of
himself
:
And
therefore
it
has
by
him
long
since
been
determined
,
and
received
in
the
Church
;
and
what
ever
by
all
must
be
believed
,
must
be
easy
by
all
to
be
known
,
and
is
therefore
plainly
set
forth
in
Holy
Scripture
;
Nor
can
any
be
Judg
of
this
,
but
what
cannot
Err
,
or
deceive
us
,
which
is
only
God
.
And
to
say
the
Church
is
the
Judg
of
this
,
and
that
it
cannot
Err
,
because
the
Catholique
Church
does
not
Err
,
is
to
argue
Fallaciously
,
à
non
esse
ad
impossibile
esse
:
For
that
part
of
the
Catholique
Church
,
whilest
on
Earth
,
consisting
of
Men
,
of
whom
some
shall
be
saved
,
and
some
Reprobated
;
No
man
having
a
power
to
know
which
of
them
are
those
who
shall
be
kept
by
the
power
of
God
through
Faith
,
unto
Salvation
,
that
they
shall
not
Err
,
and
to
distinguish
them
from
those
who
shall
not
be
so
preserved
,
and
therefore
there
being
a
Possibility
,
that
those
who
may
be
Reprobates
from
the
Faith
themselves
,
may
yet
be
of
great
Authority
in
the
Outward
Visible
Church
,
it
is
unreasonable
to
admit
them
as
Judges
of
Faith
,
who
Erring
themselves
,
my
lead
us
into
Errors
too
.
And
therefore
God
,
who
speaks
to
us
in
Scripture
,
is
only
the
Judg
of
what
is
matter
of
Faith
,
and
what
not
;
and
it
is
to
be
tryed
by
that
Rule
,
and
no
Authority
has
power
to
impose
any
thing
as
matter
of
Faith
,
Essentially
necessary
to
Salvation
,
but
what
is
there
to
be
found
.
The
Harmony
of
the
Universal
Church
,
that
such
things
as
are
offered
as
matters
of
Faith
,
are
agreeable
to
Scripture
,
is
in
things
not
clear
and
evident
,
the
best
Method
to
obtain
Assent
to
them
:
As
the
disagreement
of
the
Church
,
is
to
suspend
our
Belief
:
But
this
can
only
be
about
such
things
as
are
collaterally
of
Faith
,
and
by
coming
under
the
Notion
of
things
Dubious
,
are
matter
of
Opinion
,
and
which
if
a
man
never
knows
,
he
may
be
saved
,
and
therefore
if
he
does
not
believe
,
he
cannot
be
Damned
,
the
Church
is
the
Interpreter
,
but
not
the
Judg
;
and
indeed
every
man
is
a
Judg
for
himself
,
by
his
Eyes
,
his
Ears
,
his
Reason
and
Understanding
,
whether
that
which
the
Church
Interprets
,
be
according
to
the
Scripture
,
the
Rule
of
that
Faith
by
which
he
is
to
be
saved
,
and
which
therefore
it
is
necessary
that
he
know
before
he
believe
it
to
Salvation
.
BUT
since
doubts
are
of
divers
Natures
,
Private
and
Publique
;
let
us
see
how
any
Person
may
be
determined
in
both
.
First
therefore
,
Where
the
doubt
is
only
Private
,
about
things
not
determined
by
Publique
Authority
derived
from
Scripture
,
which
are
of
an
Indifferent
Nature
,
Every
Mans
full
perswasion
is
his
Judg
,
according
to
the
best
Evidence
the
things
in
doubt
admit
of
from
the
light
of
Nature
,
Reason
,
or
probability
that
they
are
good
and
Lawful
,
or
Evil
and
Unlawful
.
This
full
Perswasion
St.
Paul
calls
Faith
,
Whatsoever
is
not
of
Faith
,
is
Sin
;
that
is
,
what
I
am
not
fully
perswaded
in
my
own
mind
of
the
Lawfulness
of
,
I
cannot
lawfully
do
.
This
was
the
Case
of
the
Gentiles
,
who
having
only
the
Law
of
Nature
,
were
a
Law
to
themselves
,
their
thoughts
either
Accusing
or
Excusing
them
,
as
they
acted
according
to
the
best
of
their
knowledg
and
full
Perswasion
.
But
this
Judgment
is
only
Private
,
and
has
nothing
to
do
with
any
other
Person
.
Hast
thou
Faith
,
have
it
to
thy self
;
who
art
thou
that
Judgest
anothe
?
Happy
is
he
that
Condemneth
not
himself
in
that
which
he
alloweth
.
This
is
the
Error
of
our
Times
,
men
will
make
their
Private
perswasions
Judges
of
all
other
men
,
and
impose
their
Private
Opinions
as
matters
of
Faith
,
necessary
to
Salvation
.
Against
which
the
whole
Scope
of
that
whole
14th
.
Chapter
to
the
Romans
is
designed
.
BUT
there
is
also
another
Private
Judg
,
whom
God
has
appointed
,
with
Reference
to
things
both
of
Private
and
Publique
Concern
,
and
that
is
Conscience
;
the
Rule
of
Conscience
is
the
Scripture
,
the
measure
of
Conscience
is
the
certainty
of
Knowledg
,
and
the
Judgment
of
Conscience
is
the
determination
of
the
Mind
,
and
the
Direction
of
our
Practice
according
to
it
.
For
thus
I
and
every
man
Judges
;
I
therefore
believe
the
Articles
of
the
Christian
Faith
,
that
I
am
to
do
good
to
All
men
,
to
be
Obedient
to
God
,
and
my
Lawful
Superiors
,
to
live
Righteously
,
soberly
,
and
Godly
in
this
present
World
;
because
I
certainly
know
that
these
things
are
by
God
commanded
in
Scripture
,
and
whatever
is
not
so
in
plain
Words
or
Consequence
,
is
only
matter
of
Opinion
and
not
of
Conscience
.
Certainty
of
Knowledg
,
being
of
the
Essence
of
Conscience
,
as
Probability
is
of
the
Essence
of
Opinion
.
BUT
Secondly
,
In
regard
this
very
Rule
is
,
in
things
of
Publique
Doubt
and
Concern
,
in
some
things
Dubious
,
such
as
is
the
Controversie
about
Government
:
And
since
the
Holy
Oracles
may
seem
to
admit
of
Diverse
interpretations
,
so
that
what
satisfies
one
mans
Judgment
,
is
quite
Opposite
and
contrary
to
another
:
We
must
inquire
who
are
to
be
Judges
and
Interpreters
of
the
Rule
in
these
Publique
Affairs
?
For
that
there
must
be
some
Judg
or
Judges
,
is
plain
,
because
God
commands
Vnity
and
Obedience
,
but
these
cannot
be
obtained
without
men
be
determined
What
and
Whom
to
Obey
.
St.
Peter
informs
us
,
For
no
Scripture
is
of
private
Interpretation
,
and
shews
us
the
danger
:
Notwithstanding
which
,
bold
men
will
venture
at
it
,
as
St.
Hierom
says
of
his
days
,
IT
cannot
be
in
the
People
,
for
they
are
Private
Persons
,
and
are
incapacitated
by
being
so
,
to
perform
this
Publique
Office
,
for
what
no
one
can
do
singly
,
neither
can
all
do
Collectively
;
what
every
man
wants
,
all
must
:
For
if
every
man
in
the
World
had
but
one
Eye
,
all
the
World
must
want
two
.
And
the
People
are
to
Obey
in
Learning
,
and
therefore
not
to
Rule
in
Teaching
:
Neither
would
it
be
possible
to
come
to
any
Determination
in
any
thing
;
it
being
impossible
to
find
all
the
People
of
one
Nation
,
City
,
Village
,
or
Family
;
Nay
,
even
one
Person
of
the
same
mind
,
for
any
continuance
of
Time
;
and
by
consequence
,
all
Religion
must
stagger
and
totter
with
continual
Changes
,
Uncertainties
,
and
Alterations
,
and
at
last
fall
to
Ruine
and
Confusion
:
Which
Great
Truth
forced
even
Calvin
himself
to
drop
this
Oracle
,
so
contrary
to
the
Pretences
of
his
now
Followers
,
who
would
have
the
Fences
of
Government
,
which
incloses
Gods
Vineyard
,
thrown
down
,
and
all
laid
Common
by
Tolleration
and
Liberty
of
Conscience
:
THE
Scripture
must
be
Interpreted
,
and
is
not
of
Private
Interpretation
,
what
remains
,
but
that
it
is
of
Publique
.
God
commands
Vnity
,
but
in
doing
so
he
would
command
an
Impossibility
,
if
he
had
not
appointed
Means
to
obtain
it
;
to
whom
then
can
this
Power
be
delegated
to
draw
all
mens
private
Opinions
into
one
Common
Rule
for
Practice
,
but
to
the
Governors
of
the
Church
,
which
all
shall
be
bound
to
observe
for
the
obtaining
Peace
and
Vnity
.
I
have
already
proved
who
are
those
Governors
,
who
by
the
Appointment
of
the
Holy
Ghost
are
to
Rule
,
to
feed
the
Flock
of
Christ
,
to
Watch
over
mens
Souls
,
as
they
that
must
give
an
Account
,
to
Rebuke
,
Exhort
,
with
all
long
suffering
,
but
not
with
suffering
always
;
for
if
Seducers
will
persist
in
subverting
houses
,
and
vain
talking
,
then
by
proceeding
to
stopping
their
Mouths
;
that
so
they
may
study
to
approve
themselves
unto
God
,
Workmen
that
need
not
be
ashamed
,
rightly
dividing
the
Word
of
Truth
.
And
the
Temporal
Power
of
the
Civil
Magistrate
may
assist
the
Spiritual
to
bring
men
to
Peace
,
Unity
,
and
Obedience
to
these
their
Guides
and
Governors
,
by
being
a
Terror
to
Evil
doers
,
and
Encouragement
to
those
who
do
well
,
which
is
both
the
Will
and
the
Word
of
God
.
I
know
it
will
be
Objected
,
That
these
Intepreters
of
Scripture
,
and
Judges
of
Controversies
may
Err
,
and
be
deceived
,
Bishops
may
Err
,
Counsels
have
Erred
,
and
therefore
this
leaves
us
still
in
an
Uncertainty
,
since
it
is
possible
that
we
may
be
misled
by
them
;
and
how
shall
we
be
certain
they
do
not
Err
,
or
we
in
following
them
?
and
wherein
is
it
Lawful
to
refuse
to
Obey
them
?
To
this
I
answer
,
That
the
Qualificatîon
of
such
a
Guide
and
Interpreter
of
Scripture
as
we
are
to
expect
,
is
not
such
a
one
as
cannot
Err
,
but
such
a
one
as
does
not
Err
;
for
had
God
left
us
such
a
Guide
,
besides
his
own
Word
and
Will
,
there
would
have
been
a
state
of
Perfection
attainable
in
this
Life
,
and
by
consequence
an
Immortality
,
and
no
necessity
of
his
Divine
assistance
to
keep
us
by
his
mighty
Power
from
falling
through
Faith
unto
Eternal
Salvation
;
such
a
Guide
must
have
been
a
God
,
Omniscient
Omnipotent
,
and
Omnipresent
;
which
is
as
unreasonable
to
believe
as
to
expect
from
any
or
all
Mortal
Men.
And
besides
,
it
is
a
vain
and
frivolous
Objection
,
for
those
who
are
under
any
Lawful
Government
to
run
into
the
most
dangerous
Errors
,
and
manifest
breach
of
Gods
Command
,
by
Schism
and
Disobedience
to
the
Laws
of
Men
,
for
fear
of
imaginary
danger
of
future
Errors
;
which
if
they
shall
really
happen
,
we
have
a
plain
and
easy
remedy
against
them
,
if
we
know
them
to
be
such
;
and
that
is
in
our
own
persons
to
protest
against
them
,
and
to
refuse
to
Joyn
with
those
that
hold
them
;
and
if
we
know
them
not
to
be
so
,
though
we
be
in
Error
(
as
who
lives
that
does
not
Err
?
)
they
will
do
us
no
injury
,
for
it
is
obstinacy
in
Error
,
and
not
bare
Error
of
ignorant
frailty
that
is
damnable
:
but
we
can
have
no
Plea
or
Excuse
to
make
to
God
Almighty
for
our
Error
of
Separation
,
breach
of
Vnity
,
Peace
,
Order
,
Communion
,
Division
from
a
Church
not
yet
convicted
of
any
manifest
Error
either
in
Doctrine
or
Practice
,
which
is
the
Case
between
Dissenters
and
the
Church
of
England
.
And
besides
,
every
Error
in
Circumstantials
which
does
not
destroy
Faith
or
a
good
Life
,
is
not
a
sufficient
and
warrantable
Cause
for
any
private
Man
to
throw
off
all
Subjection
to
his
Superiors
;
for
if
it
were
,
there
could
be
no
such
thing
as
a
Catholique
Church
,
or
Communion
of
Saints
,
there
being
no
particular
Men
,
or
any
Society
of
Men
without
Sins
,
and
by
consequence
not
without
Errors
,
both
in
Doctrine
and
Practice
.
BUT
Secondly
,
The
Governours
of
the
Church
neither
do
nor
can
Err
in
point
of
Faith
and
Doctrine
,
or
Discipline
and
Government
,
so
long
as
they
follow
the
Rule
of
the
Scriptures
in
Cases
plain
and
clear
,
as
before
I
shewed
the
Matters
of
Faith
essentially
necessary
to
Salvation
are
.
Nor
so
long
as
they
Judge
of
such
as
are
dubious
,
according
to
their
Catholiqueness
,
in
the
Esteem
of
all
Ages
of
the
Church
,
for
no
Error
was
ever
Universal
.
And
though
they
may
be
mistaken
,
yet
do
they
not
Err
,
if
in
Interpretation
of
the
more
difficult
and
obscure
places
of
Scripture
,
they
indeavour
to
Expound
the
meaning
of
them
by
others
which
are
more
clear
and
perspicuous
,
following
the
received
sense
of
them
acknowledged
so
by
the
Vniversal
Church
;
so
long
as
in
those
Interpretations
there
can
be
nothing
repugnant
to
the
Common
Faith
of
Christians
,
or
prejudicial
to
Peace
,
Charity
and
Practical
Piety
.
Neither
can
they
Err
as
to
the
point
of
Discipline
,
and
the
External
Polity
of
the
Church
,
if
in
indifferent
things
in
their
own
Natures
,
and
not
Essentially
necessary
to
Salvation
,
they
do
not
impose
them
as
such
;
if
they
follow
the
Direction
of
the
General
Rules
of
the
Holy
Canon
,
that
every
thing
be
done
with
respect
to
Decency
,
Order
,
Edification
,
for
the
avoiding
Confusion
,
and
obtaining
Peace
,
Unity
,
and
Christian
Love
,
according
to
the
Examples
of
the
best
Christians
in
former
Ages
in
the
Church
;
and
the
Canons
of
such
General
Counsels
as
are
not
found
manifestly
Guilty
of
Partiality
and
Corruption
in
the
long
Train
of
Errors
,
which
the
Indeavouring
to
Erect
the
Primacy
into
a
Supremacy
,
and
the
Supremacy
into
a
Monarchy
,
has
brought
into
the
Roman
Church
.
THIRDLY
,
If
the
Governors
of
the
Church
Impose
any
thing
contrary
to
Scripture
,
Faith
,
or
Holy
Life
,
then
do
they
forsake
the
Rule
,
and
it
is
Lawful
and
Necessary
for
every
good
Christian
to
forsake
them
;
for
so
is
St.
Paul's
Rule
,
Be
ye
followers
of
me
,
as
I
am
of
God
.
And
praises
them
for
observing
the
Commandments
delivered
to
them
by
God
.
But
if
they
fall
from
the
Faith
,
as
did
the
Gnosticks
,
the
Manichees
,
the
Arrians
,
and
many
others
,
we
are
not
then
to
be
Followers
of
them
,
but
Followers
of
God
,
as
Dear
Children
.
But
if
any
Private
man
,
or
many
,
shall
think
,
because
in
some
things
which
are
contrary
to
their
apprehension
,
that
therefore
the
Determinations
are
against
Scripture
,
and
therefore
their
Obedience
not
due
,
it
is
a
mistake
,
for
they
must
be
certain
,
otherwise
they
are
bound
to
be
subject
;
for
if
they
be
not
certain
,
and
from
the
best
Grounds
and
clear
Evidences
,
it
is
but
their
Opinion
,
which
cannot
weigh
enough
in
the
Scale
of
Truth
,
to
warrant
their
Disobedience
against
the
Publique
Opinion
of
their
Superiors
,
but
that
such
a
Disobedience
will
be
a
certain
Sin
:
for
if
any
,
or
many
mens
Private
Opininion
,
which
is
private
Interpretation
,
may
authorize
them
to
renounce
their
Obedience
to
their
Superiors
,
there
can
never
be
any
such
thing
as
subjection
in
the
World
,
nor
any
Government
,
and
by
good
consequence
,
No
Vnion
,
no
Catholique
Church
,
and
then
no
Faith
,
and
in
short
,
at
last
no
such
thing
as
Religion
.
OTHERS
will
Object
,
That
hereby
I
seem
to
introduce
Romish
Infallibility
,
and
make
our
Bishops
Lords
of
our
Faith
;
and
that
we
had
better
submit
to
one
Pope
,
who
is
as
free
from
Error
as
other
Bishops
.
To
this
I
Answer
,
That
there
is
nothing
more
contrary
to
Sense
or
Truth
than
such
an
Objection
.
For
I
do
not
make
,
nor
believe
them
Infallible
,
but
the
Rule
by
which
they
are
to
Govern
,
which
is
the
Word
of
the
Infallible
God
,
who
cannot
lye
or
be
deceived
;
and
,
I
suppose
,
that
they
may
act
contrary
to
this
Rule
,
and
that
presumes
they
are
not
Infallible
;
but
if
they
follow
the
Rule
,
then
I
say
they
cannot
Err
;
and
should
the
Pope
do
so
,
all
Christians
over
whom
he
may
Challenge
a
lawful
Jurisdiction
as
their
Patriarch
,
ought
to
submit
to
him
:
But
it
is
Evident
,
that
the
Roman
Church
does
Err
,
and
has
Erred
in
many
things
,
forsaking
the
Rule
,
setting
up
the
Authority
of
the
Pope
to
alter
and
change
that
Rule
,
by
introducing
new
Articles
of
Faith
,
new
Books
of
Scripture
,
and
old
Traditions
,
his
own
Canons
,
Decretals
,
and
Councels
for
a
Rule
;
nay
,
his
own
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
his
Sentence
and
Determination
for
an
Infallible
Rule
of
Faith
and
Life
,
which
is
as
far
from
me
to
believe
of
our
Bishops
,
as
to
say
or
believe
it
of
him
.
NOR
does
this
Jurisdiction
of
Bishops
either
take
away
that
subordination
which
for
convenience
of
Government
is
among
them
,
or
intrench
upon
the
Supremacy
of
the
Civil
Magistrate
:
since
his
Supremacy
consists
in
a
Temporal
Soveraignty
,
and
pretends
not
to
any
Pastoral
Power
,
but
only
such
Kingly
and
Civil
Authority
in
Cases
Ecclesiastical
,
as
Constantine
and
several
other
Religious
Emperors
had
and
Exercised
,
to
whom
even
Popes
as
well
as
other
Patriarchs
yielded
subjection
;
as
I
can
make
appear
out
of
the
Epistles
of
Gregory
the
Great
to
Mauritius
,
and
the
Ecclesiastical
Historians
,
in
a
hundred
places
.
And
nothing
is
more
plain
,
than
that
Christ
himself
owned
a
Subjection
,
as
well
as
Commanded
one
to
Cesar
.
As
for
the
Civil
Magistrate
and
his
Power
,
I
think
nothing
more
Evident
than
the
Duty
all
their
Subjects
,
whether
Laicks
or
Ecclesiasticks
,
owe
them
;
and
that
they
have
Prescription
,
the
Law
of
God
,
Nature
,
Nations
,
and
those
of
their
own
on
their
side
,
for
the
Defence
of
their
Titles
to
their
Crowns
and
Scepters
;
and
that
the
Church
and
Faith
is
and
ought
to
be
their
Particular
Care
,
as
well
as
it
is
their
Interest
,
the
quiet
of
the
State
ever
depending
in
a
great
Measure
upon
the
Peace
of
the
Church
;
and
that
they
have
a
Coercive
Power
,
by
virtue
of
which
they
may
compel
men
to
Obedience
to
the
Laws
both
Civil
and
Ecclesiastical
,
which
in
conformity
to
the
Law
of
God
are
to
promote
the
Peace
,
Happiness
,
Unity
,
and
Prosperity
of
their
People
.
Nor
was
this
Doctrine
ever
deni'd
till
the
Papacy
growing
great
,
and
the
Empire
declining
,
began
to
think
of
a
Temporal
as
well
as
a
Spiritual
Monarchy
,
and
to
Unite
St.
Paul's
Sword
to
St.
Peter's
Keys
.
And
till
the
Presbyterians
reviving
the
Heresy
of
Aerius
and
his
levelling
Principle
,
began
to
indeavour
to
set
up
their
Spiritual
Democracy
in
the
Church
,
in
order
to
their
Erecting
it
also
in
the
State
;
as
the
sad
Probatum
which
they
writ
to
their
late
deadly
of
the
Solemn
League
and
Covenant
might
convince
us
,
without
the
dangerous
necessity
of
a
second
Experiment
.
Ictus
Piscator
sapit
.
The
burnt
Child
dreads
the
fire
.
and
we
have
a
great
deal
more
reason
to
do
so
,
than
to
kindle
it
again
,
and
run
our
fingers
into
the
Flame
,
to
try
whether
it
will
burn
as
hot
now
as
formerly
it
did
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
The
CONCLVSION
.
TO
draw
to
a
Conclusion
;
I
think
it
is
evident
from
all
that
any
person
can
in
reason
desire
to
give
him
Satisfaction
,
That
the
Powers
and
Government
in
this
Church
and
Nation
are
Lawful
,
and
of
Gods
appointment
;
That
Vnity
in
Faith
,
and
Obedience
to
their
Government
,
are
the
only
Expedients
to
secure
unto
us
Peace
and
Religion
;
and
that
if
these
be
our
Desires
,
the
other
are
our
Interest
,
and
ought
to
be
our
diligent
indeavours
and
our
constant
Practice
.
It
is
this
Unity
,
this
Obedience
that
must
make
us
Happy
at
home
,
and
Terrible
abroad
;
which
are
the
only
Ways
to
procure
and
Establish
a
lasting
Peace
both
in
our
Souls
,
in
our
State
,
in
our
Church
,
and
with
our
Foreign
Neighbours
,
who
may
be
obliged
more
by
our
formidable
Vnity
than
by
our
feeble
Arms
,
or
other
Alliances
.
I
would
gladly
know
therefore
of
Dissenters
,
(
who
,
and
our
sins
,
are
the
great
Obstructors
of
our
Happiness
,
)
Are
you
certain
that
the
Government
of
Bishops
is
Unlawful
and
Antichristian
?
Can
you
prove
that
any
of
the
Commands
of
the
Church
or
State
,
are
Unlawful
,
contrary
to
plain
Scripture
and
Publique
Interpretation
?
If
you
can
,
you
may
pretend
Conscience
for
your
Disobedience
;
but
if
you
cannot
(
and
I
am
assured
it
is
impossible
)
how
do
you
think
you
shall
escape
the
dreadful
and
Revenging
Power
of
the
Judg
of
all
men
,
when
he
shall
come
in
flaming
Fire
,
taking
Vengeance
on
those
that
know
not
God
,
and
obey
not
his
Gospel
?
Flatter
not
your selves
with
the
vain
Opinion
of
your
Sanctity
:
Many
shall
say
,
Lord
have
not
we
Prophesied
in
thy
Name
?
to
whom
he
will
answer
,
Depart
from
me
ye
Workers
of
Iniquity
,
for
I
know
you
not
;
and
well
he
may
,
for
he
says
Positively
,
He
that
heareth
you
,
heareth
me
,
and
he
that
despiseth
you
despiseth
me
,
and
him
that
sent
me
;
is
not
this
Disobeying
the
Gospel
?
The
Holy
Ghost
says
he
has
made
Bishops
,
you
say
they
are
Antichristian
;
he
sends
them
to
Instruct
you
in
the
way
of
Righteousness
,
and
to
Watch
for
your
Souls
;
you
Watch
for
their
Ruine
,
their
Lives
,
Honors
and
Estates
;
he
commands
you
to
Esteem
them
highly
;
you
despise
them
,
contemn
and
Vilifie
them
:
He
commands
you
to
Obey
,
you
not
only
refuse
,
but
teach
that
to
Obey
is
Damnable
:
He
planted
them
among
you
to
plant
the
Faith
,
you
vow
and
swear
to
Extirpate
Root
and
Branch
.
Go
on
and
Prosper
,
said
the
False
Zedechiah
,
with
his
Horns
of
Iron
;
but
Ahab
fell
:
Be
not
deceived
,
you
may
Mock
the
Messengers
of
God
,
but
God
is
not
to
be
Mocked
;
if
you
sow
the
Wind
,
your
shall
reap
the
Whirlwind
,
the
terrible
Tempest
of
his
Wrath
and
Indignation
;
They
that
lay
Snares
for
the
Innocent
,
shall
be
Ensnared
in
the
Works
of
their
own
hands
:
You
believe
you
know
God
,
but
in
Works
you
deny
him
,
for
as
Saint
John
saith
of
himself
and
his
fellow
Apostles
,
and
of
their
successors
,
as
all
lawful
Bishops
are
,
and
will
be
to
the
end
of
the
World
:
We
are
of
God
,
he
that
knoweth
God
heareth
us
;
he
that
is
not
of
God
heareth
us
not
:
Hereby
know
we
the
Spirit
of
Truth
and
the
Spirit
of
Error
.
The
Holy
Church
of
God
in
all
Ages
(
for
God
has
a
Church
in
all
Ages
according
to
his
Promise
)
acknowledg
this
to
be
the
sense
and
Meaning
of
the
Scripture
which
I
have
shewn
;
how
then
will
you
avoid
this
guilt
with
which
St.
John
charges
you
,
this
spirit
of
Error
,
which
he
assures
us
is
to
be
known
by
this
Character
,
of
not
hearing
those
whom
God
hath
sent
?
ARE
you
certain
that
you
are
in
the
Right
;
and
that
all
the
Saints
and
Martyrs
,
Bishops
and
Confessors
who
believed
thus
,
lived
and
dyed
in
Antichristian
Error
,
Ignorance
and
Superstition
;
strangers
to
these
Divine
Truths
of
Worshipping
God
,
which
you
pretend
to
have
discovered
?
If
you
are
certain
,
shew
it
us
,
that
we
may
be
so
too
:
Truths
of
this
Nature
must
be
clear
and
shining
,
Error
is
dark
and
obscure
:
If
you
are
not
certain
,
as
it
is
impossible
you
should
,
you
are
certainly
Proud
and
Presumptuous
,
to
Despise
Dominions
,
and
speak
evil
of
Dignities
which
God
has
appointed
in
both
Church
and
State
:
And
if
it
be
certain
that
you
are
in
Error
,
and
fight
against
God
while
you
disturb
the
Peace
of
the
World
,
destroy
Charity
,
Peace
,
and
Concord
,
by
Hatred
,
Strifes
,
Seditions
,
do
you
think
that
you
shall
ever
see
God
,
to
receive
the
Blessing
of
the
Peace-Makers
,
who
shall
be
called
the
Children
of
God
?
If
Bishops
be
the
true
Shepherds
,
as
is
Evident
from
Scripture
,
Antiquity
,
Oecumenical
Councels
,
and
the
Testimony
of
all
those
Martyrs
,
the
spirits
of
Just
Men
now
made
Perfect
;
how
will
you
answer
the
Chief
Shepherd
and
Great
Bishop
of
Souls
,
at
his
appearing
,
for
climbing
over
into
his
Fold
,
for
Stealing
,
and
Killing
,
and
Destroying
both
the
Sheep
and
the
Shepherds
?
How
will
you
answer
for
all
the
Blood
which
has
already
been
shed
in
the
Quarrel
,
to
maintain
your
Vsurpations
upon
all
things
Civil
and
Sacred
?
For
all
those
Injuries
,
Oppressions
,
Spoiles
,
Devastations
,
and
that
Sacriledge
which
you
have
been
the
occasion
of
;
whilest
you
pretended
by
the
Sword
of
Rebellion
,
to
Erect
your
Government
?
Do
you
think
that
when
God
makes
Inquisition
for
Blood
,
Quousque
Domine
?
How
long
Lord
Holy
,
and
true
,
dost
thou
not
Avenge
our
blood
?
IN
short
,
either
you
must
shew
that
the
Government
in
Church
and
State
are
Unlawful
,
and
that
your
whole
Charge
against
them
is
as
true
as
it
is
Black
,
or
you
are
Calumniators
:
You
must
prove
yours
a
true
Church
,
or
you
are
False
Accusers
of
that
which
is
;
you
must
shew
that
the
Impositions
are
Unlawful
,
or
your
Disobedience
must
be
so
;
and
you
will
appear
to
be
the
Devils
Factors
,
and
not
Gods
Ministers
,
whilest
you
preach
Religion
,
to
Destroy
it
;
and
your
Disobedience
to
indifferent
things
will
be
Damnable
sin
:
You
will
be
accountable
not
only
for
your
own
Guilt
,
but
for
that
of
all
those
who
,
deceived
by
your
Example
and
Doctrine
,
Glory
in
what
is
the
shame
of
Christianity
,
thinking
Reformation
consists
in
Ruine
,
and
true
Religion
in
open
Rebellion
;
and
that
to
be
a
Friend
of
God
,
it
is
requisite
a
man
should
be
an
Enemy
to
his
Church
.
IN
the
Name
of
God
therefore
,
consider
seriously
of
these
things
;
If
this
be
true
,
Receive
it
,
and
Repent
,
if
it
be
False
,
shew
it
;
Where
?
and
in
What
?
for
I
profess
my self
as
willing
to
embrace
Truth
from
you
,
as
desire
you
should
receive
it
from
me
.
Let
not
the
vain
shame
of
Revoking
your
Opinions
,
the
fear
of
losing
the
Esteem
,
Flatteries
,
and
Benevolences
of
your
Followers
,
Mislead
you
:
Truth
is
an
Excellent
Companion
,
though
never
so
Naked
:
It
is
better
to
Blush
here
,
than
Burn
Eternally
:
Let
not
the
hopes
of
the
Churches
Revenue
animate
you
to
Kill
the
Heir
,
that
the
Inheritance
may
be
yours
:
Church
Lands
have
not
been
Lucky
to
their
Possessors
;
Laqueus
erit
illi
qui
devorat
Sacra
,
says
Solomon
:
It
is
a
Snare
to
devour
Holy
things
.
They
are
Gods
Portion
;
you
will
bring
a
Snare
upon
your
Souls
,
and
it
may
be
upon
your
Necks
,
which
may
spoyl
the
pleasure
of
those
sweet
Morsels
.
And
be
assured
that
God
will
not
forsake
his
Church
for
ever
;
there
are
Praying
Legions
in
that
Glorious
Army
,
both
in
Heaven
and
Earth
;
and
more
are
they
that
are
with
us
,
than
they
that
are
against
us
;
our
Mountain
may
be
full
of
Chariots
and
Horses
of
Fire
,
though
you
see
them
not
;
God
will
not
suffer
his
Darling
always
to
dwell
among
Lions
,
or
to
lye
under
the
Saws
and
Harrows
of
Iron
;
She
shall
come
up
out
of
the
Wilderness
,
leaning
upon
her
Beloved
:
She
shall
look
forth
as
the
Morning
,
fair
as
the
Moon
,
clear
as
the
Sun
,
and
terrible
as
an
Army
with
Banners
;
Tanquam
acies
Ordinata
,
with
flying
Colours
,
in
good
Discipline
and
Comely
Order
;
take
Heed
,
lest
whilest
you
think
your selves
upon
Jacobs
Ladder
,
climbing
up
to
Heaven
,
that
by
sighting
against
this
Army
,
you
do
not
prove
your selves
the
Gates
of
Hell
,
which
shall
not
prevail
against
it
,
but
will
against
you
.
If
God
arise
for
the
Meek
of
the
Earth
,
his
Enemies
will
be
scattered
,
and
they
that
hate
him
shall
flee
before
him
,
but
not
be
able
to
out
fly
his
Vengeance
.
Arise
O
Lord
God
,
thou
and
thy
Ark
,
into
thy
Resting-place
;
let
thy
Priests
be
cloathed
with
Salvation
,
and
let
thy
Saints
rejoyce
in
thy
goodness
;
And
let
all
them
that
wish
and
pray
for
the
Peace
of
Jerusalem
,
Prosper
,
and
let
all
the
People
say
,
Amen
.
FINIS
.